Eternal Dancing Queen

by
Yuri Futanari
and
Naga Shark

Prologue

It was a hot summer day and it had just rained, so the

mountainside was dripping wet.

Professor Timothy Yamaguchi and his faithful wife Yolanda,

both U.S. Citizens, specialized in ancient Asian history, seemed to
have a fondness for Chinese immigrants of historical note, who had
entered Japan before the sixteenth century.

They were currently looking into a descendant of Prince Achi

no Omi who was historically rumored to have fled China to Japan to
hide from enemies, and when he died he was buried some place up in
the mountains in this rough location.

They had been searching here for three weeks so far and were
growing weary and running low on resources.

It might find themselves forced to return to Los Angeles empty

handed.

They had been climbing up and down mountains, looking at

every possible old formation, even if there was nothing but rubble left,
dues to the myriads of earthquakes and mudslides, and so far, they had
come up empty.

They found some old grave sites, referred to them by local

villagers, but these ended up being people of no real historical

1
significance, and certainly not from the correct era.

Today it was so hot and sweaty, Yolanda was unable to wipe

the sweat from her eyes enough to keep her vision clear and she
stepped on a tree root which was slick from the recent rain and she
slipped and before anybody could react, she went tumbling head over
heels down the steep slope screaming loudly.

Yolanda! Timothy cried and began carefully sliding down the

muddy, brush filled slope to where his wife had stopped rolling,
having landed in a rain swollen mountain wash, Are you alright? he
asked checking her various scrapes and bruises.

Owww... she began go groan, but suddenly she looked up

past him and pointed, Timothy! Behind you!

Thinking perhaps it was a wild animal he turned suddenly and

what he saw made his jaw drop.

Hidden by an overhanging ledge of rock, carved into the face

of the mountainside was an ornate stone feature with a doorway
overgrown with moss and vines.

They cried out for the rest of the crew to come down quickly
with all of their gear.

They scraped off the moss carefully with their fingers and
some plastic scrapes so as to not damage the face of the stone which
bore carved writing.

In Chinese, the words Prince Yao Din no Omi and sobame

into the afterlife

The team took hundreds of photos and radio calls were made,
and within the hour, specialized hydraulic excavation equipment had
been flown in by helicopter to their exact GPS coordinates and with

2
this special device they carefully extracted the tomb's very tightly
fitting seal without damaging it.

Slowly, little by little the well made stone door begrudgingly

gave way, silt and stone sediment dribbling out of the seam with every
millimeter they nudged it, showing that it had indeed not been opened
in possibly thirteen hundred years.

They carefully laid the door aside and instructed their support
team to begin measuring it and preparing it for transportation back to
Los Angeles.

The husband and wife team were expecting the tomb to be

dripping wet, smelling of mold and old death, covered in years of
slime with stalagmites and some decayed remnants of bones in a rotted
out casket.

They were totally unprepared for what lay within.

Episode 1,
The Discovery of a Lifetime!

The tomb was clean, dry, lined in the original brilliant red and
gold silk, pinned carefully to the walls with small gold pins to many
centuries ago.

They actually took off their shoes when they realized just how
perfectly preserved the room was!

They called for protective matting to be laid on the floor before

they walked into the room and to have photos taken of the tomb just as
they saw it before anybody entered the room, expecting at any moment
that the ancient silk would simply crumble into dust and taters and
cascade to the floor.

There in the room were dried fruits, apparently something had

3
been eating on them because although few of them were still intact, the
greater part of them were merely cores and seed pits.

There in the center of the room on a low teakwood table lay a

finely gilded casket.

The casket had been sealed with a very fine layer of what
appeared to be beeswax and this was applied very carefully over each
seam, apparently to seal out moisture.

With a great many more photos, they documented every

millimeter of the room on every side.

There were scrolls, unburned sticks of incense, a censer, jars of

what appeared to be sake, still fresh to the untrained nose, and candles
which had been lit, but not allowed to burn completely out.

Finally came the greatest moment of them all when over the
radio they got confirmation from the Japanese Department of
Antiquities that they had permission to open the casket.

By this time other helicopters were arriving, some were public

dignitaries demanding that they not open the casket until they arrived,
and the rest were news crews trying to get in on this fast breaking story
of great interest.

Several archaeological experts finally arrived as the evening set

on while they all waited for everybody to be here who was going to get
here, and then came the moment of truth.

Timothy, Yolanda and six other archaeologists, together in

unison, very carefully lifted the lid of the gilded coffin, and there in a
sealed casket they found an unbelievably large, well preserved body, in
a beautiful silk yukata, curled up in a fetal position for lack of room to
fit into it properly.

4
 And it was apparently of an approximately eighteen year old
white, possibly European female!

No way! they cried looking at one another.

They brought the photographers over and had them make

hundreds of photographs.

As they were flashing, however, these men were terrified so

that they ran screaming from the tomb as the incredibly tall, blond
haired, freckle skinned maiden slowly opened her eyes and squinted at
them drowsily, before deeply croaking out in a very old, outdated
dialect of Chinese that nobody in the room understood in the slightest,
Could you please not be so noisy? I'm trying to sleep here.

Ep 1, Chapter 2

Most people fainted, some people laughed thinking it was some

kind of prank or publicity stunt devised by a desperate archaeologist
who had been loosing credibility and was desperate to somehow regain
his flagging reputation in the historical community, which was patently
untrue as he has up until this point, the greatest success rate of
anybody in his field of specialty.

A medical evac helicopter was radioed in.

This massive blond person was definitely not the person they
intended to find!

Who are you? they asked, first in English, seeing as she

appeared to be completely of European origin.

The young person stared at them in blank incomprehension.

Who are you? a man asked in Japanese, but she only looked
at him and frowned quizzically.

5
 Who? Timothy managed in his best approximation of what
he hoped she would recognize as Chinese.

She looked at him and simply said in a very deep voice which
sounded as low as a lion's voice, Maddy.

Ep 1, Chapter 3

Beside her in the casket, a long sharp sword was tucked and
she suddenly became aware of it, looked at it, and with a frown, rolled
onto her side away from it for more comfort, propping her head on her
hand, and her elbow on the pillow at the bottom of the casket.

Maddy? Timothy asked.

Yes. she rumbled in her droll, low tone, Who are you? she
asked,

He only made out the 'who' but he knew the question well
enough by the circumstances and replied, Timothy, while tapping his
chest and then pulling up his wife pointed at her and with an eager
smile said Yolanda.

Although nobody understood what she was saying, she looked

around, rubbed her eyes and said, I'm hungry. then reached for the
dried fruit, which led to the archaeologists all rushing at her hand to
ward off the devouring of the fruit, although it would have been
pointless, she was so fast and strong she effortlessly reached past them
and lifted the heavy golden bowl with one hand easily as if it were a
straw basket.

Three men fell to the ground as she thoughtlessly pulled the

bowl through the pile of them with her great strength and the rest of
them scurried to get out of the path of the heavy metal object.

6
 Let her be! Timothy gestured to them with an angry face,
This is her property!

They did not believe him, but to their surprise, the young
woman peered at the pile of dried fruit and got a very distasteful look
and simply reached back and put the bowl back in its original place
and sighed as she lay back and wiped the hair from her eyes as it
seemed to be a matter of habit to brush her hair casually.

Yawning, she looked around at the people and began to focus

on their clothing and reached out to pull Timothy close, to inspect the
fabric and cut of his clothing.

Unfortunately for him, she was so strong, the lapel of his jacket
came off in her hand.

She was just as surprised as he was.

She immediately handed back the ripped piece of cloth with a

horrified look on her face as she cried out in her unintelligible dialect,
I'm sorry! and bowed her face to the floor, bumping her head lightly
on the edge of the casket, which caused her to moan in frustration.

Ohhhhhh! she growled and suddenly sprang out of the

casket, being caught up clumsily in her yukata which was clearly made
for a far smaller person, rolling head fist out of the casket, knocking it
and the table it rested on to the ground, landing face first on the floor
of the room.

Owwwwwww! she bellowed, more in frustration than in pain

as she came up with a bloody lip.

The newcomer archaeologists were all scrambling to the care

of the casket, but Yolanda's reaction was to come to the aide of the
fallen woman, Let me see that she pulled a tissue from her backpack
and began wiping the blood from the clumsy giant's lip.

7
 Carefully helping the young woman to her feet, it finally
became apparent to everybody in the room, just how large she really
was as she stood up and bumped her head on the ceiling.

It seemed to surprise her more than the rest of them as she

looked around and then she spun and dashed through the back wall of
the tomb, which, to their dumbfounded surprise was none other than a
hidden wall which simply swung open when she pushed on it.

They all hurried behind her to see what lay beyond.

As she stood moaning like a moose at her reflection in a

burnished copper mirror, there in the center of the room lay a far more
ornately decorated casket, and written right on the top of it were the
words The honorable Prince Yao Din no Omi, taken from us so
young, may he rule well in the afterlife.

So that was the 'sobame' mentioned in the inscription of the

doorway? Timothy asked.

No way! the others cried, There has to be some secret

hidden entryway this young woman found to make her way into this
tomb! We simply have to find it!

Well until we do, Yolanda said, How are you going to

explain her presence here?

We'll just pretend she never was! he replied.

But she is speaking a very ancient dialect of Chinese.

Timothy pointed out.

So you say, one of them protested, but even you can not
make out most of what she is saying.

8
 But we both knew one word in common, he insisted, so
either way, it is DEFINITELY Chinese.

Again, the other man persisted, if you can not prove it -

Then DISprove, it Dr. Yamaguchi! Yolanda suddenly

shouted, In the MEAN time, she walked over to the sobbing
giantess, We need to get her some place safe and take care of her,
seeing as clearly she is not adapted to our modern world. as she
placed her hands on the tall blond's shoulders to comfort her, There
there, she said softly in Japanese, we'll take care of you, I promise.

The state officials took possession of every camera which had

entered the vicinity and they officially declared that until this was
verified not to be a hoax, it was ruled to be a state secret and they
would get their equipment back without its data if it proved to indeed
be a hoax.

They all cried and protested, but they were handed cameras
without date cards or, if they had permanently mounted data recording
systems, they got a receipt for their equipment and all of them were
sent away without a single photo.

We can't let them film this young woman here on the site.
Historical Administrator Toka Hiato announced, call in the JDF and
have this airspace cleared for ten kilometers until we have this lady
safely away form this archaeological site, no matter who she is.

Where is she going to be taken? Yolanda asked.

Until we know who she is and where she came from, the
administrator declared, I would assume she will be referred to the
Department of Social Services and kept out of the public eye until we
know more about her and can figure out why she was here to start
with.

9
 That is so CRUEL! Yolanda cried in a soft, pitiful tone,
Clearly she is not a threat to anybody or she would have used that
huge sword on us!

We have no other place to take her. the administrator

protested.

Oh yes we do. Timothy caught on to Yolanda's drift and they

gave each other a mutual wink.

Ep 1, Chapter 4

The journey back to Los Angeles was an experience and a half!

First they had to make up a name and papers on the woman, by

the very nature of the situation requiring she be either given a Japanese
birth certificate, or, with even greater difficulty, given an American
birth certificate.

The easiest way around this, they finally concluded, was to

assign her age to be seventeen and generate an adoption document,
making her name to be Madeline Lacie 'Maddy' Yamaguci.

They both brushed up on their Chinese and with great effort

found words she could recognize and even called up a linguistic expert
back in LA to help them by way of speaker phone, which fascinated
the girl to no end.

As they finally reached the point of determining how to talk to

her, the first thing they discovered was that she really did not
remember anything.

They had only one week to get this young person out of the
country or they would be forced to give up the idea of taking her to the
USA as by then surely they would be found out as people were
watching them from every news agency in the country and several

10
from other places, including Los Angeles.

Still they had to leave the country right out in the open, so they
devised a crafty plan to swap cars in a crowded tunnel during rush
hour traffic, get on the most packed train in all of Tokyo, then change
rails as many as seven times, and finally ride a rail all the way to
Osaka where they would transfer to a private fishing vessel, then ride
this vessel posing as workers all the way out to Kagoshima Bay where
they had already booked a flight at the Kagoshima Airport.

They told the officials at the airport that she had a speech
impediment and was a learning disabled child they had adopted from
an expatriated American couple who just could not handle her any
more.

She wanted to reach out and explore everything along the path
so she had to be constantly held onto.

This, interestingly enough, played right into their story, as she

was easily distracted by every strange new sight and was seemingly
filled with endless wonder.

Come along Maddy, was repeated many times as they led her
through the airport.

They finally got her to the boarding gate and then the ramp
where she had to duck to not hit her head on the door, and then
continued to have to duck to avoid the low ceiling of the plane.

She seemed totally unafraid as the aircraft noisily took off and
flew them away from Japan and continued to fidget tirelessly until it
finally occurred to the Yamaguchis, they had never once seen her
express the need to relieve herself!

This was a very embarrassing moment when they suddenly

realized she was fidgeting because she was straining against the urge

11
to relieve herself where she sat!

What should we do? Yolanda asked.

Well, Timothy replied, Just explain to the stewardess the

situation and that you need to help her as she has never used an toilet
on an airplane before and I'm sure it will all go smoothly.

The stewardess mercifully relented and she led the giantess

into the cramped quarters and explained how all the buttons and levers
worked, although for some reason the young woman seemed to look at
her dumbly afterward.

Are you not going to do your thing now? she asked.

But you are here. Maddy replied self consciously.

Its okay, Yolanda replied, we're both girls.

Maddy blushed deeply, which Yolanda did not understand, and

growing impenitent, she decided to take matters into her own hands,
You are going to PEE all over yourself, she griped in English and
reached under the too small yukata and pulled down the old style
undergarments only to realize that there was something very large in
the front of them.

She too turned red and gasped, then, trying to keep her
composure, she turned her back and carefully said, I did not know, I
am so terribly sorry. I shall let myself out now.

Don't open the door now! Maddy whispered fearfully,

they'll ALL see!

Okay, Yolanda braced herself, Okay, I will just face the door
while you are busy then. and she stood perfectly still through the
event.

12
 When Maddy had pulled up her undergarment she said, I am
finished now.

Thank you. the embarrassed older woman said, Please let us

not speak of this to anybody?

Unthinkable! the younger one whispered, horrified at the

idea.

Well, Timothy smiled unsuspectingly as they returned to

their seats, did that go well?

It went. Yolanda said, Lets leave it at that please.

Ep 1, Chapter 5

Upon arrival at LAX, their children were there waiting to meet

them along with their uncle Shu who drove the family SUV to get
them.

Somehow, in the midst of everything going on, it never

occurred to the Yamaguchis to inform their two teenage children that
they had a guest, so they were wide eyed with fear as the massive
blond followed their parents into the SUV, thinking a complete
stranger was in the process of carjacking the family or simply some
crazy person in a yukata clearly far too small for them was trying to
get a ride back to Japan.

Mama! Jasmine cried out, Watch out! pointing at the large

blond following close on her heels.

What-oof! she turned, only to be run into by the

unsuspecting blond at chest level.

Not wanting to see her adopted mother fall, she reflexively

13
scooped the woman into her massive arms, which, although quite
harmless, appeared to be an attempted abduction to the two children
raised in Los Angeles who began screaming.

By this time, although Yolanda had regained her balance and

her footing, she then spun to see what the children were screaming
about only to see them suddenly go completely silent even as she cried
out, WHAT?!

She looked at them and they looked at her, then finally, they
nervously glanced at the part of the body of the giantess they could see
behind her with clear confusion in their eyes, even as airport guards
were coming their direction to see what all the screaming was about.

Oh. Yolanda suddenly realized the problem, even as the

guards were rushing up to ask what the screaming was all about,
Children, meet your new new sister!

Episode 2,
A New Lease on Life

Where is she going to sleep? Jasmine asked.

She can sleep in MY room, Nicholas offered solicitously.

NO WAY you CREEP! Jasmine slapped him making him

throw up his hands and giggle.

Stop it you two! Yolanda barked, Grow up and behave

yourselves properly! she set out the main course, a large beef roast
surrounded by a berm of chunky pieces of roasted potatoes, carrots,
celery and onion, which made the giantess drool until she caught
herself and took a napkin and wiped her mouth in embarrassment.

Ewwww... Jasmine cried out.

14
 Nicolas giggled again.

Maddy just blushed and looked away in distress.

That is no way to treat your new sister! Yolanda scolded

them.

Maddy fidgeted with the silverware, unsure what to do with it,

picking it up and eyeing it, then trying carefully to put the fork and
knife in one hand.

Yeah. Timothy came in the room, Treat her with respect or

she'll sit on you. then he noticed Maddy's predicament and he said in
in Chinese, Hold on I'll help you with that, and he reached in a
bureau and pulled out a pair of smooth mahogany chopsticks which
slipped into the blond's hand as naturally as a nipple in a baby's mouth.

Again Nicholas giggled then said, Alright! while thrusting

his fist into the air, and Jasmine made a disgusted noise while cringing.

Never mind them, Timothy said to Maddy, they're just

normal kids getting used to something brand new, they don't mean it.

Yes I do. Jasmine squinched up her face even as she was

serving herself a healthy slice of beet, You never asked us anything
before you brought her here even.

Well this was a rather unexpected thing for us as well, I assure

you. Yolanda replied, Now eat your vegeta- she began until she saw
Maddy scoop her whole plate entirely full of vegetables, not bothering
to take any meat, -zzzzzzzzz. then suddenly switching to Chinese,
Maddy darling?

The giantess looked up with a confused and worried

expression.

15
 Ep 2, Chapter 2

After stuffing herself on vegetables, Maddy lay on the couch

silently thinking.

Yolanda had found a pair of pants she had worn when she was
pregnant with Jasmine and they were large enough to fit the huge girl.

This was not very complimentary, but she seemed as

comfortable in it as anything else.

She was not ugly but she was thickly featured in her face, and
she had light little freckles sprinkled on her skin, big, bright blue eyes,
and lush long hair.

Nicholas stood in the opening of the hallway and shamelessly

gazed at her until she looked and saw him looking at her, then she
looked away dismally and put her massive arm over her face and wept
quietly into the sleeve of the yukata.

He silently mouthed the word, Okay as he glanced up at the

ceiling and turned to go back down the hallway to his own room.

Yolanda came in the living room with a blanket and a pillow

which she accepted quietly with a weak smile.

Can you tell me anything? the Japanese American woman

asked in her imperfect Chinese, Anything at all?

Maddy slowly shook her head and sighed.

Take your time, the worried woman offered, take as long as

you need. You will be welcome here as long as you need.

Maddy nodded softly and made a weak smile.

16
 Yolanda turned out the living room lights and returned to the
master bedroom and Maddy lay there in the dim light cast by the
outside street lamps and the light seeping from the master bedroom
under the door and continued to just lay there trying to think of
something...anything at all.

She could remember nothing.

She knew how to speak, think, reason and communicate, and

she even knew how to eat with chopsticks, but from before she had
awakened in the oddly shaped container in the little room surrounded
by those people, she remembered utterly nothing.

She did not even know why she knew there was a mirror in the
adjacent room, which troubled her.

Why do I KNOW certain things, she asked herself in the

ancient Chinese dialect, Yet I don't REMEBER ANYTHING?!

She sobbed in the emotional distress for another two hours

before she finally slipped off to sleep.

Ep 2, Chapter 3

Maddy awoke to the whining of Jasmine to Yolanda that

Nicholas had been messing with her underwear, which he was
vehemently denying.

Timothy came into the living room and seeing Maddy up

smiled and said Hello. in Chinese.

Hello. she replied weakly, still groggy, but managing a smile,

Thank you.

We are just doing what we can to help you. the archaeologist

replied, For us this is a little thing, don't even worry about it! and he

17
turned and said, breakfast will be ready soon, you should come eat.

Okay, she smiled again and rose, even though she was by no
means hungry, but when she stood up, the fragrance of blueberry
waffles wafted into her path and instantly hunger leapt up out of her
like a beast from a cave, growling as it charged Ohhh... she weakly
groaned in embarrassment even though there was nobody nearby to
see her..

Shuffling into the kitchen, she barely dodged Nicholas who

was being chased by Jasmine.

In the boisterous teenage boy's hand, high over his head was a
pair of very expensive panties.

Mooooooommmm!! Jasmine wailed.

Nicholas Rodger Yamaguchi! the housewife screamed, Give

those back to her this instant!

Aw, mo- the sixteen year old boy got out before Maddy, with
a determined look on her face lashed out and easily snatched the
panties from his grip before he even knew what had happened,
WHOA! his eyes wide in surprise.

Maddy gently handed the panties to the fourteen year old who
shy accepted them and humbly thanked the giantess.

Maddy smiled softly and proceeded to seat herself and wait

patiently for the wonderful smelling food to be presented.

Ep 2, Chapter 4

After a very filling breakfast, she came over to Mrs.

Yamaguchi while she was washing dishes and asked, May I?

18
 That's okay dear, the archaeologist replied, I've been doing
this for years, I'm used to it.

So she wandered back into the living room, bored, listless and
with nothing in particular to do.

Being summer break, the kids had nothing better to do either

and Nicolas went outside and began diving in the swimming pool.

She soon heard all kinds of splashing, laughing and shouting,

and she rose up out of curiosity and peered through the curtains in the
livingroom at the back yard where a large number of young people
were out leaping into a clear blue pool filled with water, splashing and
jumping around, wearing virtually nothing.

She blushed and drew the curtain shut, but not before a buxom
blond saw her face and asked, Hey Nicholas! Who's the blond I saw
staring out of your livingroom window?

Huh? he looked up, Oh. That's just some... he realized he

really had no clue who she was, so he just up and made something off
the top of his head, body I met at a Hollywood night club, you
wouldn't understand.

She looks HUGE dude! a jock declared, now that the

conversation had begun, Like maybe seven feet tall or something!

Does she play basketball? another jock asked.

Well, Nicholas felt pressured into making himself sound

important, She HAS been scouted for the WNBA when she gets out
of high school he pretended to be afraid to say more, even though he
was shamelessly making it up as he went along.

Wow, geez! the one jock replied, You lucky Chink you!

19
 That's Nip you moron. the other jock said then they both
laughed.

Yeah fuck you both, he smiled coyly, I got her and YOU
don't

Pffttt! Yeah right! they laughed.

Just wait til you see her come first of the school year ass
holes. he retorted sportingly, not even knowing if she would be there
in the morning and not even caring..

We'll see you wannabe. the first jock said.

What grade will she be in? the blond asked.

My grade of course. he puffed out his chest.

That would be our grades too you pencil - the second jock
began.

Peeeeeeeter? a woman's voice called from the window of a

nearby house, Peter come on, its time for your piano lessons!

The second jock mockingly fluttered his eyes while looking

skyward with a stilted smile and while tipping his bead back and forth,
mouthed the words, 'Its time for your piano lessons' then rolled his yes
and clenching his teeth pushed himself backwards up onto the edge of
the pool calling out over his shoulder, Coming motherrrr...!

They all laughed.

Maddy heard all of this but it really did not make any sense to
her and she simply watched through the hazy sheen of the semi trans-
passive open linen weave of the curtains.

20
 The rest of the kids kept on playing in the pool, but she noticed
that the blond kept shooting furtive glances back toward her as if she
could see her even through the closed drapes.

Finally she went back to the couch and lay down there, her left
arm over her forehead and simply wondered what in the universe was
going on.

Ep 2, Chapter 5

That afternoon, Mrs. Yamaguchi took Maddy to the Woodland

Mall to shop for clothes.

She once again grouched into the SUV, only this time in the
front passenger seat.

They parked in reserved VIP parking and took an elevator

down.

As they went down the elevator, people noticed them and

stared. She made sure to avoid eye contact with any of them.

The elevator was very fascinating, being able to see through

the floor where she was 'falling' although Mrs. Yamaguchi prattled on
about something, but she was not really listening, merely looking her
way now and then and smiling politely and raising her eyebrows
occasionally.

When asked a question, she had the patent answers of, I'm not
sure, and I don't remember any such.

They went to the food bar where Yolanda said she could have
anything she wanted.

As they entered the food court, all eyes fixed on the seven foot
three inch tall blond dressed awkwardly in a too small yukata and too

21
short maternity sweats.

The amazon and the archaeologist walked down the line until
they encountered the small Chinese food section where she stopped,
transfixed, eyes wide, and as before having to catch herself in the act
of drooling.

She had a massive helping of bok choi and green beans to the
amazement of all.

She handily downed every bit of it and leaned back with a very
contented smile on her face, totally oblivious to the world around her.

Five girls came through the court dressed in Gothic Lolita

outfits, two of them with guitar cases slung on their backs, and just as
Maddy felt the urge to yawn and stretch, they were in the process of
waking by.

Unfortunately, her extra long arms swung down and back up in

a manner that unwittingly swept up the skirt of one of the girls,
causing her to scream and then spew profanities.

The made the already confused giantess jump up in fear,

which, on her thick, heavily built face, appeared more like fury.

As she screamed in her thick deep voice, it seemed more like a

roar and this, along with her large size and sudden motions caused
terror to grip many of the nearby food court patrons, all except a
fellow band mate of the offended girl, who simply stood there
giggling.

As mall security came running up to the scene, guns drawn,

they immediately pointed them at the blond giantess simply because
she was the largest person as well as by deduction, one of the three
people not fleeing the scene, or cowering on the floor.

22
 She was utterly dumbstricken and had no idea what was going
on, and had no idea what was being pointed at her.

Mrs. Yamaguchi began waving her splay-fingered hands at the

guards saying, She's harmless guys, she's just clumsy is all, you all
know me, so you know I would never be consorting with a dangerous
person. She is a young lady in need Timothy and I adopted while we
were in Japan and she is not familiar with American customs or the
language, so please just be patient, she meant no harm.

They stood there, glancing between her and the tall

dumbfounded giantess dubiously, yet as they rocked back and forth,
they were certainly aware of who Yolanda was, as she belonged to the
supporters of the mall as well as all of her other important community
involvements, and finally they slowly holstered their guns and asked,
Perhaps you could in the future prepare her better for our country
Mrs. Yamaguchi?

My deepest apologies, she smiled as brightly as she could, I

promise I will educate her well before I next bring her out in public.

She turned to the large white girl and explained in ancient

Chinese that she needed to be careful in crowded places to look around
before moving quickly.

Maddy blushed and bowed her head while crossing her hands
before her and apologized, I am most sorry Mrs. Yamaguchi,
warriors, maiden. in ancient Chinese as she turned to address each.

Wow. the one girl marveled then in Chinese she said, Its a
pleasure to meet you! I'm Antoinette! extending her petite gloved
hand toward the massive girl.

Timidly taking Antoinette's hand while blushing, she politely

smiled and replied, My name is Maddy...I believe...it is a pleasure to
meet you too.

23
 The guards, along with most of the rest of the people in the
food court, especially the band leader who had been cowering on the
floor, gaped at this in awe.

Ep 2, Chapter 6

Mrs. Yamaguchi was thrilled that another young person was

showing interest in Maddy who happened to know some form of
Chinese.

They did have a few words between them they did not quite
mesh on, but the two talked for hours, the other band members finally
giving up and leaving the mall without Antoinette, who Mrs.
Yamaguchi said could ride home with her since Maddy had no local
friends.

Although Yolanda and Antoinette had extremely divergent

tastes in what they thought the huge girl should wear, in the end, there
was really nothing in the giantess's size anyhow, so they went to a
tailor who specialized in big and tall men's wear and asked if they
could possibly fit a woman.

They decided they would give it a try, and took measurements

very carefully.

Once they had the measurements, once again, suggestions flew

forth from the younger j-rock fanatic and singer, as well as the much
more conservative, fashion minded archaeologist and housewife.

The tailor asked how many pieces should be expected, and

after some deliberation, Mrs. Yamaguchi decided it was best to plan
ahead, so she had them work on twenty outfits to be sure she would
not be stuck wearing the same thing all the time.

As they left there with a grateful bow from the huge blond,

24
they passed by a sports store and Mrs. Yamaguchi turned around and
went back.

Inside, there were all kinds of sports outfits, and naturally, a lot
of extra large clothing specially made for tall athletes.

Much of it was for basketball players, some was for football,

soccer, rugby, and a little section was for martial arts.

Since most of the taller customers were into basketball, it

seemed reasonable that this would be the easiest section to find
clothing fitting for her and soon they were walking out with a host of
sporty outfits, two pairs of very large sneakers and a basketball.

Maddy looked at all of it with wonder but not with any

excitement.

Can you dribble? Antoinette asked.

Dribble? the blond frowned in confusion.

Can you bounce the ball like basketball players do? the
Gothic Lolita styled girl asked.

Basketball? she asked, still lost.

Where did you live before you came here again? the native
Los Angelean asked.

I don't remember. she replied honestly. Timothy and

Yolanda found me.

That's odd. the smaller girl replied, then she turned to the
driver, Where did you find her Mrs. Yamaguchi?

That's a really complex question Miss Connery, she tried to

25
avoid giving away too much while at the same time, she wanted to
give her a truthful answer, especially since it may come back to haunt
her at some point if she lied, let us just say we adopted her, okay?

Ep 2, Chapter 7

They dropped off Miss Connery at the end of her street and
then drove on home.

When they got home, they both carried in bags of clothing as

well as the groceries, which this time, consisted of mostly vegetables.

Timothy had spent the day with Nicholas' help cleaning out the
garage, which had been used for many years as storage for everything
except cars, making enough room for a bedroom.

They were covered in dust and looked totally exhausted.

Wow! Yolanda exclaimed, Aren't you two a sight!

We're almost finished, Timothy said, Other than that

meteorite Bob and I put in there eight years ago, he reached for a
towel to wipe the sweat on his forehead and Yolanda handed him a
paper towel for fear he would stain her nice kitchen towels, I'll have
to find some people able to help me move the meteorite.

Why don't you show Maddy what you've been doing while I
cook supper, she suggested, see if she has any ideas how she wants
the place to look.

Come on Maddy, Timothy said waving for her to come into

the garage, Let me know what you think.

There was a couch, a bed, a bureau and a lamp, and of course,

one could turn on the overhead fluorescent lights as well.

26
 She marveled at the light switch, slowly flipping it up, then
down a few times, looking at the light, finally smiling with a deep
sense of satisfaction.

Do you like it? he asked again in Chinese.

It is good. she replied in her deep voice, This rock is nice.

she walked over to the meteorite, noticing the scratch marks where the
Timothy and Nicholas had struggled vainly to move it a few inches,
Where is it from?

Well, Timothy replied, its a meteorite, so its just from some

place in outer space.

I don't know where that is. she replied sadly, But the rock is
very nice. and she followed some of the curves in its highly
perforated and cavitated surface with her finger.

Would you like us to leave it here in the room then? Timothy

asked, hoping this would relieve him of the duty of having to find
people strong enough to move it.

Yes, she smiled, I would like that.

I am SO glad you like it! he wiped his brow with the now
damp paper towel again.

Could I put it up on something so I can see it better when I am

sitting? she asked.

Oh, he chuckled you don't want to OH NONONONO! he

began to wave her off.

Then, in English, with eyes wide Nicholas muttered

Damnnnnnnnnn!

27
 She saw a large spool of telecommunications wire in the corner
and she picked it up, walked it over and placed it in the middle of the
room, then proceeded to pick up the iron and nickel object from space
and gently place it atop the three foot high spool.

H-h-h-how did you DO that? Timothy's eyes were wide.

Do what? she asked not understanding.

How did you pick up that eleven hundred, fifty nine pound,
twelve point two ounce meteorite?

Yolanda said in awe from the doorway, spatula in hand, I want

to know how the hell she picked up that three thousand pound spool of
wire my self.

Episode 3,
Casual Friendships, Deep Troubles

Since virtually everybody knew the Yamaguchis, it did not take

long for Antoinette to figure out how to get to their home in the
secured, gated community, without passing the guard house.

Wearing a rather drab gray cotton t-shirt, a navy blue stocking

cap and baggy pants, no makeup and riding a skateboard, she looked
very little like she had the week before.

She knew just when to duck which cameras and when she got
to the right place in the alleyway, she found some decent stray items so
make a jump step out of and with a not too lengthy run, bound up the
pile of improvised junk and over the wrought iron spiked wall.

From there, she used her hand drawn map of the area she had
taped to the bottom of her skateboard, which, because of her lack of
planning and foresight, now had small gouges in the paper where she
had skid over a wooden pallet on her way over the wall.

28
 Not having a printer handy totally sucked.

Slipping through the yard of whomever's house she had landed

in, she dropped her board on the pavement and sped off through the
maze of drives toward the Yamaguchi's house.

Ep 3, Chapter 2

There was a brief wait before the doorbell was answered by the
Japanese American Archaeologist who looked at the girl in utter
confusion.

Are you lost young lady? Mr. Yamaguchi asked.

I came to see Maddy. she replied humbly, I'm Antoinette.

Is there something wrong Timothy? came Yolandas voice

from the kitchen

There's this young lady out here saying she knows Maddy!
he called back in confusion.

Somebody knows Maddy? she asked, there was the sound of

running water then she came up quickly wiping her hands on a kitchen
towel, frowning in confusion, And who are you young lady?

Don't you remember me from the other day? the girl asked
incredulously, I'm Antoinette! I went shopping with you and Maddy!

Oh! the older woman gasped, I didn't recognize you!

I don't always wear my band outfit, she replied, I'd mess it

up.

Maddy peered through a crack in the garage door after hearing

29
her name several times drifting through the house and then when she
saw Antoinette, she opened the door all the way and looked out
smiling, Hello Antoinette! her thick voice boomed out in Chinese.

Timothy looked at Yolanda, Should we be letting Maddy

associate with kids who look like that?

She looked like a perfectly respectable young lady the other

day... she replied at a loss.

Well its too late now, the archaeologist sighed, but we

should have a talk with her about being mindful of who she associates
with in the future.

I'll be sure to do that. Yolanda agreed, As soon as her guest

leaves.

Ep 3, Chapter 3

I had a hard time finding your place. Antoinette said, Its a

maze in here!

Oh. the big girl replied as she sat on a bed they had bought
for her, wearing the large sweat pants and top from the athletic store,
which overall disguised her muscular body.

Do you like it here? the smaller girl asked.

Its okay. Maddy replied.

Is it better than your previous home in China? the singer

asked.

I really don't remember. the giantess replied.

Do you remember anything? Antoinette asked.

30
 Really, no. Maddy replied sadly, I try and try but nothing
comes.

How old are you?

I don't know.

Which high school are you going to this fall? the singer
asked.

High school? the giantess asked.

The school where you learn... she began then gasped in

exasperation, slowly shaking her head, You really DON'T know
much, do you?

I'm sorry, she also shook her head, No.

So do you like your clothes? Antoinette asked, inspecting the

temporary closet consisting of a rolling display hanger from Macy's

They are good. the giantess slowly replied.

You don't like them, do you? the skateboard riding girl

asked.

No. the big blond replied, looking toward the floor, I'm
sorry.

Oh its perfectly okay! Antoinette reassured her softly.

There was a soft knock on the door then Yolanda peeked in,
Maddy, dinner is ready. then she gave the kind of smile toward
Antoinette indicating she was really not invited and it would be
appreciated if she did not make an issue of it.

31
 I'm not hungry right now. Maddy replied slowly.

Oh that's ridiculous! the older woman replied, Now come

on and eat and let this poor girl get home before it gets dark!

Yeah. Antoinette licked her lips sensing the tension, I gotta

go now. regarding Yolanda with a look of I know what you are
trying to do you bitch and its not going to work, either.

Here's my number and my address if you want to come and

hang out with me, okay? she handed the giantess the carefully written
information in Chinese which she had labored over for hours to be sure
it was absolutely perfect, on the back of a band card, Make sure you
put it some place safe so it doesn't accidentally get lost, alright?

Okay. the big girl stood as she accepted the card, apparently
sensing what was going on as a tear formed in her eye and she
impulsively scooped the smaller girl into a tight embrace before gently
releasing her and with a weak smile, indicated that she fully
understood that something was amiss and she would do her best to
keep in touch.

As Antoinette turned toward the door toward the street, she saw
alternating flashes of red and blue under the door sill.

Luckily for her, however, Mrs. Yamaguchi had been called

away for just a moment by Nicholas who was asking why there were
police in the circle drive.

She used that opportunity to slip out the side door behind the
privacy fence and with her skateboard as a body guard, she leapt up
over the divider fence into another back yard, and from there she
sprinted for the gate to the street as she leapt onto her board and
powered off into the evening as street lamps were beginning to start.

32
 A buxom blond girl had looked up from her studies as the
flickering red and blue lights in the Yamaguchi's driveway caught her
eye and she saw a blue and gray youth half leap, half climb over the
fence dividing their yards.

She leaned forward hoping to get a glimpse of the trespasser as

they dashed through, and she just barely recognized the stocking cap
because she had one just like it, for it read B.B.L. in kanji, which
stood for Bad Blood Lolitas

Ep 3, Chapter 4

The dinner table as as silent as a tomb.

Yolanda saw the accusatory look on Maddy's face and decided

against her lecture, but still she felt she had to diffuse this situation
without this street urchin coming into her life along with all the trouble
that would surely ensue.

The Yamaguchi children stared at each other without uttering a

word and ate mechanically as Maddy sat there without even picking up
her chopsticks.

Desperately trying to change the subject, an extremely

embarrassed Timothy said in English, Well now. Who would like to
take a trip to the redwood forest this weekend?

After a long embarrassing silence, Nicholas finally smiled

weakly and said, I guess that would be a fun break from the
doldrums.

Can I bring a friend? Jasmine asked, I don't really want to

be stuck with nobody to talk to all weekend long.

The last time you asked for a friend, Nicholas complained, it

turned into half your class. And they HAVE no class

33
 You're just pissed that none of them are interested in YOU
you dweeb.

That's enough, both of you. Yolanda declared, You can each

bring one friend.

What about Maddy? Nicholas asked the loaded question

knowing it would cause trouble, but intent on using it as an opening
for a totally different tack.

Maddy doesn't - Yolanda began, only to see the two children

staring at her daring her to lie and say Maddy had no friends, - ha-
have any camping gear, now does she Timothy darling?

Oh! his face expressed genuine surprise, You are SO right!

he cried covering his face with the palm of his hand, How thoughtless
of me!

Perhaps we should think of something else we ca- Yolanda

began to gaily suggest some other outing where she could keep from
bringing up the topic of friends again but she was caught in the act.

We can go to the mall where we got the rest of our camping

gear at a discount! Jasmine declared, They have oversized sleeping
bags and everything!

I would like some longer hiking poles myself, Nicholas

declared, I've grown a bit since the last time we went up in the
mountains.

Oh, alright. Yolanda frowned in defeat, I'll take Maddy

tomorrow after my meeting and see what they have in her size.

Don't forget me then, Nick insisted, I want them custom fit

this time, the ones I have now bend my wrists too far up.

34
 Can you just meet us at the mall then? Yolanda asked in
annoyance.

If you don't mind, the boy asked, I would like to get a ride
with Mrs. Albertson's daughter who is going to be going there
anyhow?

I'm fine with that, Yolanda decided, As long as you come

right over and meet up with us as soon as you get there and don't dilly-
dally around in the game store like you always do.

Its a promise mom. he smiled a winning smile.

I think I'll come along too. Jasmine declared, There's

nothing on TV and everybody I know is going to be at the mall
anyhow.

So much sudden interest in what I am buying for Maddy?

Yolanda asked suspiciously.

Nah, Jasmine replied casually as she poked at her potatoes,

just an excuse to hang out at the mall.

'Membership HAS its privileges', Nicholas quoted some old

advertisement.

While all this chatter was going on, Maddy finally relaxed
enough to decide she would eat and picked up her chopsticks, and
began nibbling at green beans.

Ep 3, Chapter 5

When Yolanda arrived at the mall, Nicholas was waiting at the

elevator, but along beside him was Jasmine and Clarissa Albertson.

35
 When the five foot tall girl saw the seven foot five inch Maddy
step out of the elevator, her knees trembled as she gaped in awe.

See? Nicholas asked, And she is going with us on our

mountain hiking trip this weekend so we are coming here to get her
outfitted, seeing as she has never had camping gear before.

Ahhh...hi. the slack jawed buxom girl finally got out with a
weak sweeping one pass wave.

Maddy smiled politely at the girl, whom she could not

immediately place, but knew she looked quite familiar.

Oh please forgive me! Yolanda softly exclaimed, Where

ARE my manners? Clarissa, this is Maddy!

Since Maddy only recognized the one word, her presumed

name, she looked expectantly at Yolanda for clarification.

Oh! Yolanda giggled in embarrassment, then said in her best

Chinese, Maddy this is our neighbor, Clarissa Albertson!

Maddy made an equally embarrassed chuckle and extended her

massive hand toward the smaller girl, then smiling broadly while
saying in Chinese, Its a pleasure to meet you! she gently shook
Clarissa's hand.

She doesn't speak English? Clarissa asked suddenly stunned.

Its a long story dear - Yolanda began.

Yeah! Antoinette suddenly said from behind the giantess

making her jump slightly, Rumor is they found her in an ancient
Chinese tomb and nobody knows how she got there or where she is
really from!

36
 Yolanda spun with a fierce look on her face as the secret was
now out, somehow, and this undesirable ruffian was there, once again,
only this time, dressed in the lavish dress she had worn the first time
they met...or possibly one very much like it, but before she could get
out anything, she was blocked by Antoinette's next words.

I knew you would be here today Maddy so I decided to tag

along so we could hang out.

I'm glad you did! the giantess replied, scooping the frilly
dressed girl off her feet in an enormous embrace.

Antoinette looked over the giant's shoulder at the short blond

with a look of warning that this was claimed territory and she should
stay away.

Clarissa's response was to look back in fierce defiance but she

gracefully let it fade before Maddy turned back her direction.

So. despite seeing this fierce, brief and wordless exchange of

female to female interaction a rather unnerved Yolanda declared in her
best fresh faced, motherly tone, Shall we get the items we came here
for?

Ep 3, Chapter 6

Nick was definitely feeling left out as the girls were paying no
attention to him at all.

Yolanda tried to remain the focus of the group, as well as keep

them focused on the whole idea of getting camping gear.

Clarissa hung on every syllable of Antoinette's and Maddy's

conversation, despite having only the scarcest hint of Chinese which
she only got from reading books about it which Timothy Yamaguchi
had published.

37
 Despite her looks, she was a dedicated reader, and often
deemed a book worm.

She had a host of interests, and among them was Archeology,

and now, more than ever!

The basso voiced giantess walked with a smooth, graceful gate,

almost gliding as she strode.

Why did we need all of these items anyway? she asked

Yolanda.

Antoinette clopped noisily along in her high heeled platform

boots, already five feet seven inches barefooted, now was towering
another seven inches on the garish platform boots, which gave her a
distinct advantage in seeing the giantess eye to eye, albeit not quite
enough when one realized that despite this Maddy still had to side step
signs in the store which other people would have simply walked under
without even noticing.

We are going to go hiking up in the redwood national forest

this weekend! the woman announced, I thought I made that clear
earlier.

Clarissa wore a pretty pink fine checkered cotton dress with

with frilly white lace and several well placed satin ribbons tied into
bows, matching pink PVC top bucking shoes and an adorable little
miniature top hat which was tied on but intentionally placed so it
leaned to one side.

She gets to bring along one friend too. Nick winked at

Antoinette, not missing the sullen downcast look of Clarissa.

Jasmine was dressed in a blue ruffled dress which had white

accents, a squared neck line and pouffy shoulders.

38
 We each get to bring along one friend. Jasmine clarified, I
haven't decided who I want to come along with just yet.

Yolanda felt severely outclassed even though she wore a rather

smartly cut professional skirt suit she had been wearing for her
meeting earlier.

I thought you were going to invite Nancy Ellisworth.

Yolanda asked passively.

Nicholas wore a white pair of silk slacks and a silk button up

shirt with a white cardigan sweater tied around his neck, purely for
decorative purposes.

I have no idea who to invite. Nicholas said looking up at the

ceiling, then rotating his eyes toward Clarissa.

In all, not only did Maddy stand out for her immense size and
basso voice, but she was wearing charcoal gray training sweats with
the word Reebok down the complete front, pants and top, and big
black and red striped Reebok basketball training shoes, and her hair
was braided behind her nearly dragging the floor.

She let Antoinette wrap an arm around hers while she walked
with her hands in her pockets.

Clarissa wanted so badly to latch onto the other hand, but she
realized she was already far behind in the running for the attentions
and affections of this massive blond.

Would it be okay if I cam along as Nick's one friend?

Clarissa asked.

That's fine with me, Yolanda replied, Just keep in mind you
would not be sharing a tent with him on the trip.

39
 Nick intentionally put on a sour face which he then made a big
act of rubbing out, mostly to show his embarrassment at his mother's
needlessly stated words.

I figured that much Mrs. Yamaguchi. the short blond replied.

They went through the store and ordered the items they had
selected and then Mrs. Yamaguchi hurried to get herself and her
children away from Antoinette by saying, Well dearies, in a general
direction so as to not make it seem pointed at any one person, I really
must get home and prepare diner, Timothy hates it when his dinner is
late, she paused for effect, I'm sure you all understand.

There are only two of them mom. Jasmine said in a droll

tone.

Two can be 'all', Yolanda replied defensively, check your

rules of grammar child. as she turned away in a swing of one who
was victorious and not wanting to draw the contest out further.

She's right, Clarissa agreed, despite it not being common

semantic convention, two is equally capable of being 'all' as any
greater number.

Yolanda stopped and spun to regard the well educated response

with admiration and said, My dear daughter, a look of deep personal
satisfaction crossing her face, you could learn a lot from this one. You
would do well to imitate her.

Yes motherrrrr... Jasmine sighed, Can we just GO now?

Oh indeed, lets! Yolanda agreed heartily.

As they left, Clarissa turned with a suspicious frown and

accused, more than asked the taller, more elaborately dressed girl,

40
You were at Maddy's house last night, weren't you?

Episode 4,
In the Mountains

The SUV was cramped as eight people squeezed themselves

into it, despite its claims to 'seat nine comfortably'.

Timothy drove, Maddy rode shotgun because it was the only

seat with adequate leg room, Nicholas, Antoinette and Nancy rode in
the middle seat because they were the next tallest people, Yolanda,
Jasmine and Clarissa rode in the smallest seat in the rear.

Antoinette held a very lively conversation with Maddy about

the geology, geography, wildlife, economy, ecology and demographics
of California, pointing out gold mines, geothermal generation
facilities, deer, naming streams, giving the histories of several of the
towns and cities they passed along the route north, and detailing some
of the history of the formation of the state both as a political entity as
well as a geological formation.

Yolanda was not only astounded at this girl's knowledge but

also her fluency in Chinese!

She was often tempted to ask something but she felt she would
only embarrass herself and make herself look rather ignorant in the
eyes of Maddy, so she held her words and let the two converse without
interruption.

Timothy, on the other hand, had no problem stepping in every

now and then and asking some question to be sure if he had heard
something incorrectly in his past, and to his astonishment, Antoinette's
knowledge was not merely of the facts, but of their directly cited
sources as well!

Clarissa's knowledge of the language being used was just

41
barely good enough that she picked up words like rock, river, bird,
money, Chinese, and gold. It frustrated her to no end, knowing that
they were there having this intense and lively conversation and she
could scarcely make it out.

Jasmine and Nancy discussed the coming school year, bands,

potential boyfriends, j-pop idols and upcoming anime shows.

Nicholas merely took comfort in the fact he was sitting

between two attractive females, seeing as in his current situation, that
was the most he was going to get from this entire trip.

Ep 4, Chapter 2

They stopped for a rest break in Sacramento and while they

were there, they decided to take a tour of the California State Railroad
Museum.

They took a long guided tour of the facility, and with the
credentials of Mr. Yamaguchi got some special access to some limited
locations.

Those people are familiar! Maddy exclaimed pointing a

shaking finger at the images of Chinese slaves being forced to build
the railroad.

How do you mean? Timothy asked.

They look... her eyes were wide, familiar!

Could it be because they look Asian? Yolanda asked, trying

to come at the point from behind and not prime the giantess toward
any specific conclusion by not asking any leading questions.

I'm... she suddenly pressed her hands hard against her

temples in anguish, I think... she half gasped, half growled in deep

42
frustration, I REMEMBER something! she gritted her teeth, I just...
can't...see it all!

Curator, Timothy asked.

Yes Mr. Yamaguchi? the gentleman with a name tag which

simply said J. Cromwell asked in reply.

Is there any information on any of those people in those

photos?

For the most part, no. the older man shook his head, I'm
sorry but back then, taking the names of Chinese slaves was not a
practice of the newspaper reporters.

But surely there were some kinds of records kept some

place? the Japanese American asked.

If they are, the curator replied, I could not be sure where to

send you to look.

Did they do any sort of payroll back then? he asked.

No sir, the man shook his head regretfully, not for the
slaves.

What about the white men? Yolanda asked.

I'm sure those could be had with some lengthy research, Mr

Cromwell replied, there are more extensive archives in the historical
preservation society where we obtain all of our prints and duplicates
from.

Thank you Mr. Cromwell sir, please continue with the tour.
Timothy thanked the man.

43
 Yes sir, anything which will be of help to your dear friend
there with her memories. the elderly gentleman replied, And next we
have images of the first days of the Roselle Rail Yard, also known as
the J. R. Davis Yard, of the Union Pacific Trans Continental Railway,
The site of the Union Pacific J. R. Davis Yard first opened in 1906,
with the last renovation completed in 1952. In the largest renovation
since its opening at the turn of the century, more than 120 old
buildings were demolished to make way for three new buildings: a
hump crest building, a yard office, and a one-spot repair facility. Four
new bridges were built, signals were upgraded, utility and electrical
lines were put into place, and miles of pipe and fiber optic cable were
installed. ...

Ep 4, Chapter 3

The group ate at a sushi restaurant and to everybody's surprise,

Maddy did not seem familiar with nor comfortable with much of the
food they offered.

She settled for some rice with soy sauce and bamboo shoots,
some ramen with leeks and a salad.

Both Antoinette and Clarissa studied her intently, then caught

each other doing so, blushed and glared and then pretended not to
look, only to find themselves merely looking more awkward while
pretending not to look.

Maddy was in the middle of putting a big piece of lettuce into

her mouth when she suddenly stopped, looked left than right, then put
the food down and sat there uncomfortably.

Is something wrong Maddy? Yolanda suddenly noticed her

sitting there fidgeting with her napkin.

Uhhh...no ma'am. she blushed, looking slightly fearful as she

looked away, clearly lying.

44
 Is there something wrong with the food? she asked, We can
always find something else more to your liking -

Oh no-no-no its nothing really! she now felt really

uncomfortable since everybody's eyes were now on her, and the more
they stared, the worse it got.

Soon she could feel the eyes of everybody in the entire

restaurant on her, even though apparently many already were just
because of her huge size and deep voice.

The two girls, feeling really bad about how they had started
this both suddenly raised their hands at once and said, Its my fault-
then they stopped and leaned over to look past Maddy at one another is
if silently arguing over who was going to get the honor of taking the
blame.

Finally they realized that this was clearly going to be a no win

battle and they just turned and looked to Yolanda with mildly guilty
faces, lacking anything else to really add.

Its okay! Maddy replied in English suddenly, Really!

This made everybody do a double take.

When did you start speaking in English? Yolanda suddenly

asked softly.

Ohhhhh...I don't know, Maddy replied again in fluent

English, looking for once genuinely unsure, I really don't remember.

Ep 4, Chapter 4

As they left the restaurant, the group would have been silent
had she not responded in English, but now all of a sudden, Nicholas

45
had a million questions, and Jasmine had a few as well, but Clarissa
was not going to let anybody outdo her for questions!

Antoinette felt she had suddenly lost the one very special thing
she felt that kept her tied tightly to Maddy as she walked beside the
giantess silently.

What surprised her though, was that Maddy put her arm around
her shoulders as they walked across the parking lot to the SUV, which,
if nothing else, showed that this special bond of being first and best
friends had not been broken JUST yet.

And that gave the singer hope.

She was content with this while they rode the next hundred and
twelve miles with a constant barrage of questions by all of the English
speakers.

When they arrived at the park, they were given a choice of a

few various camp sites to pick from.

There was a big discussion because on the one hand, the family
already seen three of the eight trails and on the other hand, both
Nicholas and Jasmine felt for sure Maddy would enjoy seeing the
water falls on a trail they had already visited.

I'm fine either way everybody. the big blond finally declared,
I just want to get out of this machine and stretch my legs.

They all laughed and agreed to this and then agreed on the site
with the falls simply because it was the nearest one.

Ep 4, Chapter 5

Maddy handily offloaded the equipment from the roof of the

SUV with her great strength and carried it all to the site with ease.

46
 After setting up the tents, then came the debate about who got
to sleep in whose tents.

Jasmine and Nancy were a given, as was Timothy and

Nicholas, or so one would have thought.

This left Maddy, Yolanda, Antoinette and Clarissa.

Antoinette and Clarissa had utterly ignored Yolanda's

declaration that they would share a tent and she herself would share a
tent with Maddy.

She tried to put her foot down on the issue but they were
having nothing to do with this idea.

Why not let both of them share a tent with me, and you can
sleep with dad, and Nick can have a tent to himself? Maddy finally
suggested.

This made everybody stop in mid motion.

Apparently I lay perfectly still when I sleep, no matter how

long I am asleep, she reasoned, and this way nobody gets upset or
has to sleep next to anybody they do not want to sleep next to.

But-but- Yolanda tried to protest and ended up gasping in

exasperation that nobody was paying her any attention.

Everybody else was in favor of this idea, except of course,

Yolanda.

You didn't really want to sleep like that anyway honey,

Timothy tried to comfort and at the same time confront his wife, You
would not sleep well like that, and I wouldn't either.

47
 Besides, he said, they're just young girls, what kind of
trouble could the get into?

Yolanda's eyes bulged briefly at the memory of the giantess's

undercarriage before she caught herself and nervously tried to find a
new way around this issue, You need to all be sleeping in your own
sleeping bags, and it will be the duty of each of you to chaperone the
other one! she felt it would be good to pit the one girl against the
other in this case.

Oh I'll make SURE of THAT. Antoinette declared, curling

her arms around the large, thick arm of Maddy.

As will I! Clarissa declared, boldly scooping up the other

arm as if they were going to have a tug-o-war over Maddy.

Timothy finally realized what was really going on and with less
than a millisecond of recognition of this on his face, he leaned close to
Yolanda and whispered, I just hope they never decide to
COOPERATE!

Yolanda turned to him with eyes wide in fear.

Ep 4, Chapter 6

They walked around the camp site that evening, Maddy with a
girl on each arm, Timothy with Yolanda on his arm following close
rd
behind, Jasmine and Nancy a distant 3 place and Nicholas
somewhere just within eyesight bringing up the rear.

They waved at various campers they had seen in previous

years, even got invited to a meal with the Prestons from Minnesota,
whom, somehow, they had crossed these trails with on eleven different
occasions over the past four summers.

This is our adopted daughter Maddy, Yolanda gestured to the

48
big blond, who nodded and smiled sweetly, and her two friends.

I'm Clarissa, how do you do? she bowed slightly and

curtsied, trying to make a great showing.

And I am Antoinette Thurston, it is indeed a pleasure meeting

you! the gothic lolita girl performed the very same bow and curtsey
on her massive platform boots flawlessly.

Clarissa's shock and dismay at this did not show on her poker
face but in her mind she thought, You lucky DOG you! Able to
curtsey in boots like those!

Well it is certainly a pleasure to meet you as well! Mrs.

Preston smiled, her pouffy white permed hair, frameless spectacles and
wrinkled round face making the grandmotherly smile seem that much
warmer as she passed out mugs of hot cocoa to counteract the cool
night air of the mountains.

So how did you come to adopt such a fine beauty as this? Mr.
Preston asked, quite impressed by what he saw as a potential WNBA
allstar.

They found her sleeping in a tomb, can you believe it?

Antoinette's love for the bizarre and paranormal overcoming her sense
of self restraint for just a critical moment.

Everybody froze in place, only Antoinette had this very out of

place smile while every other face was rather slack and uncertain how
to respond to this.

Well... Yolanda suddenly cut in, giving Antoinette a Please

shut your fool mouth! look while saying, its really a lot more
complicated than that, she chuckled, she was apparently separated
from her family high up in the mountains of Japan after a storm and
seems to have severe amnesia, so, as you know, Timothy and I are

49
archeologists, and we were searching for one, which, she gave an
acquiescing nod while looking at the campfire, we did find, then she
looked up smiling broadly, and there under the overhang where the
tomb had been carved into the side of a mountain, there was poor little
-uh-I mean-big, Maddy, alone, cold and starving, she put up her
hands with a sheepish smile, We just fell in love with her and took her
home. and she looked to Timothy for backing on this story.

Well, he shrugged with a silly smile and a roll of his eyes, I

have a thing for blonds! he chuckled playfully.

Why TIMOTHY! she pretended to swat at him then giggled.

They were hoping they were buying this almost truth more than
the idea that they had actually excavated the mysterious girl from
INSIDE a tomb which had to have been sealed for at least 450 years!

I see. Mr. Preston said, So you don't know if she has ever
played basketball before then?

William! Mrs. Preston rebuked her husband in shame, I

swear! All this man EVER thinks about is basketball!

Its my job dear, the man said, pulling out a pipe and tobacco,
You folks mind if I smoke?

Maddy looked at him quizzically but everybody else politely

shook their heads.

The man proceeded to stuff the pipe with the tobacco, then he
rolled the pouch up and put it down beside his chair, poured a glass of
Scotch whiskey and sipped it, then he went on to narrate how he was
the manager of a national basketball team.

They listened and asked all kinds of questions, and they

conversed about many different topics from the snow in Minnesota to

50
the best seafood houses in Tokyo.

All the while, Maddy sat silently listening, absorbing every

sight and sound.

Both of the girls tried to reach around her and ended up

bumping hands, then pulling back.

Maddy eventually noticed their fumbling attempts to get closer

to her and lifted an arm around each of them and pulled them to her
side.

They saw a few shooting stars during the evening, Mr. Preston
would put a log on the campfire every so often and poke it with a
metal poker and they would take some more hot cocoa.

This went on until some time past midnight when Timothy got
a call from Japan.

Excuse me, he said, I really must take this.

Cell phone signal way out here? Mr. Preston asked.

Its on a special server system, Yolanda replied, we work

with the Ministry of Antiquities.

Something has been bothering me, Mrs. Preston finally

declared, what will you do if she remembers who her family is?

We will likely let her go back home, Yolanda replied, feeling

confident it would never happen, if...that is what Maddy here
desires.

Well everybody, Timothy came back with an apologetic

expression, I'm going to have to bail on you I hate to say, he took a
deep sigh, a helicopter is on its way to pick me up now.

51
 Well that's a darned same. Mr. Preston grumbled, But it sure
was good getting to see you again Mr. Yamaguchi! the tall, lanky man
rose and extended his hand for Timothy to shake, Maybe next time
we can all hike route seven together!

That would be my pleasure! Timothy took the hand and

shook it firmly, then did the same for Mrs. Preston, then he leaned
forward and kissed Yolanda on the cheek, Keep them all out of
trouble now. and he winked.

I'll do my best! she smiled with a forced smile and a lot of

sadness, as well as sincere worry.

There was a distant thrumming sound as a helicopter from

some airport nearby approached to take Mr. Yamaguchi to the
Sacramento International Airport where he would board a chartered jet
for Japan in a couple of hours.

Well children, Yolanda declared, its well past your bed time,
and that morning hike is going to come mighty early, so you had best
get some rest!

Good night Mr. and Mrs. Preston! Jasmine said softly while
running up and hugging them as if they were grandparents.

Good night. each of the three new girls said.

Nicholas simply walked up and shook Mr' Preston's hand and

hugged Mrs. Preston.

William S. Preston watched the six of them head back toward

their camp as he tapped the tobacco back into the pouch and remarked
of Maddy, That's one TALL drink of water...

Oddly enough, he never once lit the pipe.

52
 Episode 5
A Fine Mountain Day

They rose early and even though both of the girls were
technically still in their own sleeping bags, they awoke with an arm
apiece across Maddy's chest while each using one of her arms as a
pillow.

When Yolanda stuck her head in the tent and said, Breakfast is
ready ladies. the two girls flinched, pulling back, but they were
pulling back from each other, not from Maddy.

Ladies, Yolanda said reprovingly, that is not how you

should be sleeping.

They did not wish to either admit to what they were even
doing, let alone argue with Yolanda so they merely rolled out of their
sleeping bags and picked up their hygiene items to head for the camp
showers.

Its time to get up sleepy head. Yolanda called to the still

silent and motionless giantess.

I'm absorbing. Maddy replied quietly.

Absorbing? Yolanda asked strangely.

The presence...the absence...the warmth and the coolness.

she replied.

Well, Yolanda stood up swatting the tent opening with a hand

towel, hurry up and 'absorb' before breakfast gets all eaten young
lady. and she walked off.

After a few minutes more, the big blond felt she had absorbed

53
the sensation properly and arose to meet the day.

Ep 5, Chapter 2

Breakfast was eaten without incident, and they were all in

shorts and tank tops, hiking boots and walking poles, except Maddy,
she had no interest in such items.

They look like weapons to me. she replied.

You dislike them because of that? Yolanda asked

incredulously.

That, she replied, and they serve no purpose.

We use them all the time. Nicholas declared, They offer

increased stability, balance and traction, as well as help one distribute
their load to their arms to help save their legs.

I have no need for any of that. she smiled peacefully, I just

walk where I walk.

There are some really steep points along this trail, Yolanda
warned, you may find yourself wishing you had them at some point.

You will see. she calmly smiled and continued to climb in

the lead.

They were still on a relatively level grade for the first two
hours, scarcely seeming to climb at all, when they came upon a sign
that indicated that the grade was going to increase and that hikers
should be aware of the increased difficulty and either come prepared or
turn back.

Are you two ladies up for this? Yolanda asked.

54
 I grew up doing ballet, Mrs Yamaguchi, Clarissa replied
confidently, my balance, stamina and tenacity can not be questioned.

I grew up learning Kung Fu and MMA Mrs. Yamaguchi,

Antoinette replied, mountain climbing and rock face climbing were
part of my training.

Clarissa's reply was less effective in impressing Yolanda and

Antoinette stuck her tongue out at the shorter girl who glared but said
nothing.

Its okay, Maddy replied, if you both get tired, I can carry
you.

Oh! the small blond threw her head back, resting her wrist
daintily upon her forehead, I am feeling faint already! Clarissa's
stilted act brought only laughter, but Maddy did smile appreciatively at
the ploy.

I had a feeling you would not be much competition.

Antoinette grinned at the wide opening Clarissa's humor left.

Oh contrair! she purred as they resumed walking, That IS

competition!

Two can play THAT game. the brunette replied, Just you
watch and see.

I'm not the kind who plays other people's games. Maddy said
over her shoulder softly, I expect sincerity and honesty from those
around me.

The two regarded one another blushing in the lash of the big
girl's strong and well placed rebuke.

They continued on their hike for quite some time in

55
embarrassed and self ashamed silence mulling over the sting of
Maddy's words.

Ep 5, Chapter 3

By 10 am, they had reached a small summit where there was an

overlook and some benches for people to rest.

Yolanda was by far the most exhausted, perhaps because of her

age, or because she had not been exercising nearly as much as she
once did.

All of the others were showing some fatigue except Maddy

who didn't even bother sitting.

Sit! Yolanda patted the bench, Rest yourself!

I have not exerted myself yet. Maddy replied as she took in

the view of the valley and peaks below them and out in the distance.

Please do not try to play stron- Yolanda persisted.

I do not play. the giantess replied flatly, continuing to regard

the morning horizon, Do not imply that I do.

Everybody was taken aback by her blunt nature, but somehow,

perhaps because of her immense size, or her manner of speech, nobody
dared say anything more about the matter.

When the group had rested, they continued on up the trail.

Ep 5, Chapter 4

There was another rest stop where they stopped at eleven

fifteen and ate.

56
 At this altitude, there was an almost steady breeze, and an
occasional mild gust of wind.

There they ate peanut butter sandwiches, dried fruit, nuts and
drank bottled water.

Maddy regarded the water with a look of extreme distaste, but

then she shrugged and drank it down anyway.

Nicholas was eating while wearing his backpack because he

had forgotten to take it off in his exhaustion. Now, however, he was
finding it very uncomfortable despite its small size, so he laid his
sandwich down and got up to pull the pack off.

As he pulled the pack off, however, just enough of a gust of

wind blew that it diverted his pack onto his sandwich, which then
smeared the hapless sandwich against the unprepared backpack.

Awww man! he winced and protested, lifting the pack up and

regarding the pieces of bread that fell off into the dirt.

He dutifully picked up the pieces and carried them to a

specially built animal proof waste receptacle to keep the trails clean
and reduce the number of varmints which would be eating human food
which was not good for them, especially since some people would set
out poisoned food just to kill the wildlife some times.

He accepted a napkin from his mother and wiped most of the

peanut butter off the pack before disposing of the napkin in like
manner as the bread.

Yolanda gave him another sandwich and they finished lunch.

I'll wash your pack when we get back to the camping

grounds, she consoled him, don't let it bother you.

57
 I smell of peanut butter now. he grumbled.

Better watch out for bears then. Jasmine teased.

That's not funny, Jaz. Yolanda reprimanded her daughter.

They continued up the trail with renewed strength.

Ep 5, Chapter 5

The next leg of the trip brought them to a truly beautiful view
of some lovely waterfalls.

Indeed the new visitors all gasped in awe of their beauty.

This is what makes this trail so special. Yolanda proudly

announced, The lovely water and the rainbow is always worth it.

I agree. Maddy replied in a very simplistic reply.

The other two girls also gave their consent on the matter.

Maddy felt something tugging on her hair and realized that

both girls were trying to be sneaky about putting their arms around her
waist.

This made her chuckle at their clumsiness and she scooped

them both up as she had done previously.

After watching this for a while, Yolanda decided they should

take pictures.

After getting various photos, including a group photo of all of

them using the timer and an adjacent rock, Nicholas went back to the
rock to get the camera when along a small narrow gully close to the
trail he heard soft moaning and some shuffling.

58
 What's going on over THERE I wonder! he said aloud as he
intended to let whomever was over there know they were not hiding
their activities very well.

The soft moaning and shuffling continued unabated and he

said, I warn you, I have a camera....

Nicholas James Yamaguchi! Yolanda barked sharply at the

immature teenaged boy.

Mom... he protested.

You don't have the DECENCY to look away from such things
do you? she scolded her son.

Sure mom! he turned immediately where he stood and raised

his arms, See? I turned my back!

Nick-! Jasmine squeaked weakly.

Wha-ohhhhhhh noooo.... his heart began pounding.

The low soft moan was the sound of a hungry brown bear who
was sniffing the air and seemed intent on the scent of peanut butter on
his backpack.

Do-don't p-p-panic now Yolanda raised a trembling hand

trying to calm the petrified boy.

Whu-who'se p-p-p-anicking? he asked quietly, feeling the

warmth of the urine running down his leg as the bear came up and
sniffed his backpack.

The bear began to paw at the backpack and he did the only
thing he knew to do and that was to slowly get on his belly and let the

59
bear begin to devour the fabric after the peanut butter.

Stop. Maddy said softy as she began to approach the boy and
the bear.

Maddy no! five girls called out at once.

Its okay, Maddy said, its not a demon bear.

The bear looked up at the over seven foot bipedal animal

approaching it and decided that the newcomer was a competitor for its
snack and raised up on its hind legs and roared.

Maddy kept walking and while stepping right over the terrified
teenager, executed three very sudden jabs with her fingertips and the
bear let out a grunt before falling on its rump then laying down as if
going to sleep.

She then lifted the boy off the ground by one arm and aimed
him back toward his family.

Go now bear, she said in the same quiet voice, I do not like
to hurt things.

The bear weakly crawled away without any further contest,

looking quite fearful for a bear.

What did you just DO? Antoinette cried in thrilled

excitement.

Ting-dim-mak Fu. Maddy replied simply, My family has

used it for many generations.

Ohhh! Antoinette purred, The 'Touch of Death'! her eyes

gleamed.

60
 Yolanda gaped at the girl in horror.

Actually, no. Maddy replied, You can't kill anybody doing

that.

But in all the movies- Antoinette protested.

I practice it. Maddy cut her off bluntly, I know.

The whole group stood there in amazed silence.

Even Clarissa was astounded that the giantess did not let such a
simple issue slide but immediately stood her ground and made the
point clear without even consideration of friendship or romance.

Why is everybody just standing there? Maddy finally asked,

Nicholas needs dry clothes!

Ep 5, Chapter 6

They scouted the trail for a relatively secluded location and

Maddy first went in and inspected it for danger.

She chased off a rattlesnake using a strange hand clapping

technique which projected very loud bursts of sound toward the snake.

They were so loud and sharp, they echoed throughout the

valley.

After the snake moved away, she announced that the small
grove of densely growing redwood trees was safe for his use.

Stay nearby please? Nicholas shyly asked, In case it comes

back.

Sure. she replied flatly but turned her back to the thicket.

61
 After he finished changing into dry shorts, he put the wet ones
into a ziplock bag and placed them at the bottom of the bag.

He then pulled out his insect repellant and sprayed his pants.

Suddenly Maddy burst into the grove ready for action.

He looked up surprised and screamed, unfortunately, re-wetting

himself.

Oh...noooo! he moaned.

Why did you yourself again? It was just me. Maddy asked.

Why did you come crashing through her like an angry bear? It
was just ME! he whimpered, I don't have any more dry changes of
clothing on me!

I thought I heard the snake again. she replied.

It was the insect repellent! he groaned.

My deepest apologies. the giantess bowed, almost knocking

him over for lack of room, then she turned and walked out to ask,
Does anybody have a pair of pants Nicholas can borrow for the day?

The girls all smirked and giggled as they had clearly heard the
entire conversation.

I have some pink panties I believe, Jasmine batted her

eyelashes.

Oh come ON guys! he whined from the bushes, This is

NOT funny!

62
 Yolanda was trying very hard to restrain herself biting down
hard on a massive grin, feeling ashamed of herself.

I have some that might be a bit loose on you honey, she

offered, we would have to figure a way to tighten the waistband a bit
since I have no belt with me and mine would not fit you.

I have some spare nylons, Antoinette offered, pulling out a

set of lace hose with spider webs and hearts on them, They could hold
up a pair of shorts I believe.

You know if you tied them they would never come untied,
Clarissa's pointed out as she studied the fabric, I think you would
have to use them on the outside of the pants to hold them up.

What are you girls getting me Intooooo? the pseudo-

machoistic boy sobbed.

Sorry, Antoinette replied, I only have dresses, would that

work better?

Same here. Clarissa replied.

You KNOW I'm too small. Jasmine declared, I'm a size 0.

Me too, Nancy seconded, I'm a size 00.

Oh god, Nicholas sighed, my life as a man is over now.

Ep 5, Chapter 7

As they passed by people climbing the summit, they all

bunched close together to allow Nicholas to hide behind them as they
smiled and gave friendly greetings.

They allowed him to be in the middle to reduce the number of

63
people who would see him from either direction, especially since, as it
is strangely human nature to look back at people you have passed, this
was most likely to happen when people looked unusual to begin with,
and with somebody like Maddy along, the stares were sure to come.

They made it to the base of the trail without any incidences,

when as fate would have it, Mr. and Mrs. Preston were coming down
from another trail and without realizing it, they had all walled off the
one side of the embarrassed boy without taking into account that there
might be some new direction that people might view him from.

Ahh, Mrs. Yamaguchi! the man's hearty voice cried out,

How was th-uhh...how was the trail this morning?

Oh god... Nick hung his head in shame, knowing he had been

spotted, My life is so over.

Don't worry about them, Yolanda tried to cheer him up, they
live in Minnesota! Who are THEY going to tell?

Clarissa and Antoinette somehow managed to say at the same

time, giving each other a knowing look, Famous last words...

Ep 5, Chapter 8

The rest of the trip was rather uneventful, thankfully, and

Sunday night, they packed up and drove back to Los Angeles.

The seating arrangement was a lot more relaxed with one less
person to fit into the vehicle, and this time, it was decided that Nick
should be seated closes to the door, just in case there was need for an
emergency stop.

Guys, come on now! he protested, Its not like that!

One never knows, Antoinette eyed his crotch warily, We

64
might hit a bump, or meet up with a wild bunny rabbit...

Clarissa burst out in laughter at this and the two who had the
back seat to themselves giggled.

You should be more considerate Antoinette, Yolanda began

to lecture, after all, you COULD have not been invited on this trip
you know.

You're not impressing me Mrs. Yamaguchi, Miss Thurston

replied, I know you do not like me, but you can not control people
just because you have money.

Suddenly, in a flare of rage, Yolanda tromped on the brakes,

skidding to a stop and screamed GET OUT OF MY CAR RIGHT
NOW YOUNG LADY AND DON'T YOU EVER let me see your face
AGAIN! her face was red and livid.

Mom! Jasmine cried in shock.

Don't get out Antoinette. Maddy said flatly, Please continue

to drive home Mrs. Yamaguchi.

WHAT did you just say to me young lady? she turned her
rage filled eyes on the giantess.

If you need, the giantess said, I can drive....while you

sleep.

A sudden look of shock and horror came across her face and
she said, After all I DID for you...

You woke me up from a really good dream Mrs' Yamaguchi,

she replied simply, what favor did you do me in that?

I saved your LIFE - she began.

65
 Did you? the giantess calmly countered, Did the doctors tell
you that? Or are you just trying to make yourself my benefactor so I
will be indebted to you because I'm a poor homeless hermaphrodite
with nowhere to go and a great big archeological secret hanging over
your head Mrs. Yamaguchi?

The woman was so stunned she could not think of a single

thing to say or do, so she simply turned toward the road ahead, and
said, When we get HOME young lady... and sat staring out the
windshield for a long time.

After what seemed like an eternity, a California Highway

Patrol pulled up and turned on its lights and spot beamed the back of
the vehicle.

Oh my god mom look what you have gone and DONE now!
Jasmine began weeping, Now we're all going to go to jail!

We're-we're NOT going to JAIL! she barked, Now CALM

DOWN.

You should take your own advice Mrs. Yamaguchi, the

giantess placidly replied, After all, you would not want the state
trooper to know you had a minor without their parent's consent and
fully intended to abandon them out here in the middle of nowhere with
all of these witnesses, what would that do to your career?

The woman gulped and grew pale.

I'll do anything you say! she weakly squeaked in terror as

this would utterly destroy her entire life.

You heard that everybody, Maddy said, I intend to hold her

to every word of it.

66
 You wouldn't- she began but then Maddy looked past her and
pointed at the state trooper just as he was about to impatiently knock
on her window.

Ep 5, Chapter 9

When did you learn law? Clarissa marveled.

I was browsing the internet the other night, saw something in

a video about how the laws of this nation were being twisted to deny
people their constitutional rights, she replied, found the laws of this
nation were very convoluted, so I felt I should read up on them.

When did you get on the internet? Nicholas asked.

From the hours of eight thirty am until anywhere between

4:04 am and 6:11 am most days. she replied casually.

But how did you get onto the internet? he asked, You don't
have a computer.

Antoinette reached her hand over her head and tapped Morse
code on the glass baubles of her hair piece: They do not know that
you have that phone.

I looked out the back window of the garage and watched the
neighbor behind us browse. she replied lying.

That's impo- Yolanda began but then she shut up and

continued driving.

So I didn't look out the back window because there is none.

Maddy effortlessly changed her story, I slipped upstairs and exited
Jasmine's bedroom window and went out on the roof top over the
garage. Are you happy? she asked, And no, I did not molest your
daughter Mrs. Yamaguchi.

67
 Well THAT'S good news... the Japanese woman blew at her
bangs as she briefly looked heavenward.

What? the giantess asked, You didn't like my story that you
stopped short of hitting a deer crossing the road?

No- I mean yes, she corrected her words, that was fine but-

So its okay if I lie, the big blond interjected, just so long as

it serves your purposes, right?

The housewife and archaeologist took a deep breath and

realized that this young lady did not pull any punches and was already
a complete master of putting her on the spot, with absolutely no wiggle
room.

I sure hope you never become a prosecutor. Yolanda sighed,

I'm afraid I might end up before you as a defendant!

If you live rightly, the giantess replied calmly in Chinese,

you never have to fear the judgment of gods or demons.

You're quoting Dang Shai Din of the fourth dynasty! So

cool! Antoinette exclaimed in delight.

What did she just say? Clarissa leaned over and murmured to
Antoinette.

She said, 'If you live rightly, you never have to fear the
judgment of gods or demons', Antoinette replied, which is from an
obscure philosopher who was often sought for his prized wisdom by
the kings and nobility but they were then sworn to secrecy about him
because he was supposed to be over five hundred years old and lived
in a very remote region of China, high in the mountains where it is
said he lived in harmony with nature and was friends with the giant

68
pandas.

Wow! Yolanda marveled, eyes wide, How do you know all

of this?

Because, Mrs. Yamaguchi, she said with a bit of resentment,

a bitter tear suddenly coming to her eye, before my parents died, it
was my dream to become an archaeologist.

Oh. the woman found herself once again being painfully

humbled, I didn't know.

In the future, Maddy suggested, as she leaned her seat back

and put her huge arms up behind her head and yawned, it would be
wise to find out.

The big blond then closed her eyes and lay there 'absorbing'.

Yolanda turned on a classical radio station at a low volume and

they rode the rest of the way home in silence.

Episode 6,
Be Wary of Friends

Yolanda did not sleep when she got home.

She was a nervous wreck now.

She knew she had lost her cool and generally become a
complete ass in front of everybody.

She tossed and turned and relived the anger, then the fear and
then the humiliation.

Then came resentment, shame and a lot of other emotions.

69
 At this very moment it seemed that everybody was suddenly
against her and she could not handle it, and she started weeping.

She wept and tossed and turned all the way until sunrise when
she heard people shuffling around in the kitchen down below, where
she should have already been half an hour ago.

Ep 6, Chapter 2

To Yolanda's surprise, Maddy was not merely up and ready for

breakfast, she had already cooked it.

Wow! Mrs. Yamaguchi cried in amazement, You didn't have

to do that!

I should do something to contribute to this family, the

giantess replied, and this is fun.

You call this fun? the tired, sleep deprived housewife asked
in surprise, At YOUR age?

At any age I would assume. the blond shrugged, I like

artistic creative activities.

Oh you do? suddenly the woman's eyes lit up, Would you
like to join me in my yoga class this afternoon?

I don't see why not, the big girl replied, I am open to learn
new things.

As Nicholas and Jasmine came in and sat down, they failed at

first to notice the apron around Maddy's waist and began eating
without saying anything to her.

Wow! the boy exclaimed, Not to sound disrespectful mom,

but did you just start taking cooking lessons or something?

70
 Yeah! Jasmine's eyes lit up, This is exceptionally good!

Mrs. Yamaguchi's face turned red as she looked over at Maddy

with a look of displeasure.

Maddy looked back with a blank, bland look of

incomprehension.

Ep 6, Chapter 3

Please don't show me up in front of my friends today?

Yolanda pleaded with the giantess as she started up the SUV.

I don't know what you are referring to Mrs. Yamaguchi, the

giantess replied, pulling and clicking her seat belt.

I mean if you already know this stuff then don't come in like
you don't and then go off like an expert and make a fool of
everybody. she asked.

I simply look and learn Mrs. Yamaguchi. Maddy replied,

reaching for the seat belt release, If it makes you uncomfortable, I
could stay home while you go.

What? she leaned forward as she peered at the giant enigma

and with a pained yet focused expression she asked, And leave you
here so that Antoinette girl can come over here?

What do you have against her? Maddy asked suddenly

displeased, She is a very intelligent young lady and she WAS quite
fond of you before you became a total ass in front of her by calling the
police on her for no reason at all.

Look- she sat up and put the vehicle in drive before the
giantess could escape, she is intelligent, I will give you that, she

71
took a deep breath, but she is not from a well bred, financially secure
family like us.

Like us? Maddy asked, How do you know I'm not from
some impoverished family as well?

Well - she stopped, literally, at a stop sign she almost ran,

I....because you're with us of course!

That makes no sense, the big blond challenged, you found

me with nothing to my name but a kimono that didn't even fit me in a
GRAVE of all places!

As she rolled through the intersection she thought about her

reply, waiting until she was on her way safely before saying, But
what about all of that gold and such in that grave?

I don't know, she shrugged, what makes you think I or my

family put it there? as they neared a local strip mall, on the marquee
the word 'yoga' was on one of the illuminated shingles.

You're just being difficult! the housewife pouted, Alright,

she breathed, I CAN'T answer you, okay? she tried to stem the tide
of questions, I just 'KNOW' somehow, that you are of noble blood is
all. as she turned in to the driveway and sought her favorite parking
spot under a large shady tree.

Who says Antoinette isn't? came a new vector of questioning

as she unbuckled her seat belt and stepped out of the car.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Yolanda groaned, Just PLEASE

don't make all of us look like a fool in here? she walked toward the
entry, We can discuss your girlfriends later.

Ep 6, Chapter 4

72
 Sooooo... the older white woman took in Maddy with open
arms as she crossed the room, THIS is the beauty you have been
telling me all about, is it? eyes wide, mouth as well as if gasping,
only it was more of a faux gasp, one of the more showy expressions
the high society types would use.

Maddy blushed slightly and looked at the floor.

Maddy, this is Lucinda, Lucinda, this is Maddy. Yolanda kept

up the pretenses, I wanted to introduce her to American style yoga
today, seeing as she said she enjoys artistic forms of expression.

Well, well, well-well-well! the woman with far too much

makeup clasped her bracelet coated hands together as her frilly perm
stuck up like a European style baked wig of the times when people
such as Luvig Van Beethoven and Amadeus Mozart would have been
seen wearing them, the coppery orange highlights poorly blending in
with the natural silver, Let us see what you can learn from us today!
as she scurried off to get another mat, an especially large one suited for
athletes, seeing as some of them did on occasion come here to have
sessions with the somewhat famous lady.

Oh honey, she came back, please do be a dear and put your

shoes over in one of those alcoves there? she pointed with a rather
excessively cheerful and condescending expression toward a shelf
which was clearly marked, Please remove your shoes and place here
to keep the feng shui at its peak!

Yes ma'am. the giantess rumbled out, startling the older

woman with the deeply bass voice.

MY goodness what a voice you have! she cried out forcing

an air of positivity.

Is it bad? Maddy asked as she slipped out of her shoes and

put them in a box they barely fit into stacked shoe box manner.

73
 Well, the lady looked down gathering her thoughts for a
reply, no...its just...it doesn't seem to match your appearance is all.

Oh. the giantess replied, I'm not accustomed to it myself.

You're not? the woman frowned, clearly stupefied.

You know how it is with young people, Yolanda covered,

waving her hand in playful dismissiveness toward the instructor,
every time something changes they get all sensitive about it.

Still frowning, Well, this is true, and she shrugged and

smiled, Oh well, she beamed again, it gets better! then she turned
toward a room filling with other housewives, Then! Ladies, shall we
begin?

Ep 6, Chapter 5

As the class ended, Yolanda went to the locker room to take a

hot shower.

Maddy simply slipped on her shoes and went outside.

The women had been staring at her all throughout the class and
she felt terribly uncomfortable being there.

She couldn't wait for it to be over and get out of there!

As she went outside, however, she saw a video in an adjacent

store front which had Chinese words written on it saying 'Master Dim
Shi's House of Kung Fu' and there was a video of a beautiful Chinese
woman performing an ancient dance known as Sword Utility Dance
and while she watched, she could not help reflexively mimicking
many of the movements with a frown of concentration on her face.

74
 While she was frowning and staring, a rather short, slender, and
actually frail looking young Chinese man came walking up in a Ghi
and asked, Excuse me, you are interested in this?

She turned and when he saw her face he was smitten by her
beauty because he had a penchant for blond, blue eyed women.

I know this dance... she replied puzzled.

He was taken aback by her deep voice, but at the same time,
her words and how she said them compelled him to ask, You do?

I don't know how...or when.... she frowned, but I know this

dance!

Maybe perhaps you see on other TV? he asked.

No... the giantess replied, Some time I can not remember...

You people teach this dance here? she pointed at the shop.

Sure! his eyes beamed, come inside and see! and he picked
up a box marked in Chinese 'Pung Fau's Reliable Cleaners' and headed
toward the door which was opened by a young girl in a cheongsam
who then bowed deeply as the good luck door chimes tinkled.

Mama! the man called out in modern Chinese, We have a

guest!

Ep 6, Chapter 6

Maddy was seated cross legged on a red silk pillow with

golden tassels busily talking to the people in Chinese about the classes
and the general terms of enrollment when her name was called from
the doorway.

I'm sorry, she rose from the pillow, my adopted parent

75
calls. and she placed her hands flat together before her and bowed.

Please hurry back soon! the young man replied, standing and
repeating the gesture.

As she hurried to the door where Yolanda asked her what she
was doing in English, the old lady said, You fancy her too much
grandson, she has a lot of bad people surrounding her, there is much
trouble following this one.

I am not afraid grandmother, the man replied softly, in this

life there are victims and heroes.

Just be sure you do not play the fool and end up the victim.
the old lady replied, That other woman is a famous Japanese
archaeologist. I know who she is and she is bad trouble.

Some times one must face great trials to obtain their dreams
grandmother, the young man would not be swayed, calling on a
famous saying, as it is written, 'the greater the prize, the greater the
foe one must vanquish'.

The old woman just shook her head and sighed as she picked
up her cup of hot tea and sipped it pondering the seventeen broken
bones the fool hardy youth had accumulated in previous romantic
pursuits.

Ep 6, Chapter 7

What was THAT all about? Yolanda asked.

They teach a dance I remembered. Maddy replied.

So you want to go there and learn dance? she asked

frowning, At a Kung Fu shop?

76
 It is called 'Sword Utility Dance' Mrs. Yamaguchi, Maddy
replied almost exasperatedly, and yes, 'at a Kung Fu shop.

Why not learn Tai Chi then? she asked, I know a GREAT
instructor.

I don't know what that is Mrs. Yamaguchi, Maddy replied,

her forehead resting on her knuckles while her elbow was propped on
the edge of the door where the glass protruded, I DO know what
THIS is, she turned to regard her driver, this is what I want to do.
Please do not try to rule every little part of my life like you do your
own children, okay?

But you are -! she began before she faltered looking at the
dead level stare which was not letting her get away with it.

No, Mrs. Yamaguchi, she turned back and propped her head
on her hand again, I have white European parents out there some
place.

Why must you always make things so difficult? Yolanda

asked.

Difficult for me? Maddy asked, Or difficult for you?

Can't you just go with the flow like everybody else? the
Japanese woman asked.

No, Mrs. Yamaguchi, she replied, I'm a strong willed,

willful belligerent teenager, remember?

You hadn't been up until NOW... the housewife contested as

they pulled in the driveway.

I was busy absorbing. the tall blond replied, Now I am

emitting.

77
 Oh boy. Mrs. Yamaguchi groaned, Does this mean you are
going to go off at all hours of the night on unsupervised dates and get
yourself I mean...uhhhh...you know what? she walked up to the
front door, I am not in the mood for this kind of discussion. I am
going to go in the house and cook dinner.

Fine. Maddy shrugged as she followed, I'm going to call

Antoinette and see what she is up to.

GAAAAAAHH! the Asian woman growled as she headed

toward the kitchen.

Nicholas, then Mr. Yamaguchi and finally Jasmine and Nancy

all came rushing into the living room to see what Yolanda was
growling so loudly about but they were left clueless because she would
not even give them the satisfaction of muttering under her breath as
she viciously attacked the vegetables on the cutting board.

As they all left, she alone remained and she could hear
Maddy's deep voice drifting through the vent which fed both the
kitchen and the garage as the giantess spoke to Antoinette over the
phone.

Ep 6, Chapter 8

Antoinette met Maddy in front of the 'House of Kung Fu' and

they went in together, albeit Antoinette had no intentions of doing any
such thing as Kung Fu, she just came to watch and to hang out.

Maddy got into a training gown which had to be made

specially for her and they set up with all of the other female students
with their flimsy mock version of guandaos, specially made for
dancing with and not being dangerous to either the user, or people
around them.

78
 This seems really light. she said as she took hold of it, and
really...wow! she regarded the floppy blade with astonishment, How
does this blade flip and flop around like that?

We use specialized training props. Grandma Shi replied, It

prevents novices from hurting the other students.

Ahhh. she replied, eyes raised, Okay.

Now, shall we begin?

Everybody nodded quietly except Maddy who said, Sure.

They bowed in unison, then Grandma Shi clapped her hands

once and the music began.

They followed her lead as she, using a very real guandao

proceeded to go through a host of steps and twirls.

Many of the women were stiff, clumsy and many missed steps
along the way, one woman accidentally poked another one in the
behind, with the (quite luckily!) rubber tipped 'weapons', eliciting a
few laughs.

Maddy, however, executed each move as flawlessly as her

instructor.

Before long, however, she was moving in ways the instructor

was not.

She would leap on a twirl, instead of merely lifting her feet as

if she were leaping, and she would make a full spin of her body while
the fake guandao was in mid-motion, catching it before it had a chance
to fall.

Soon, everybody was stopped, beginning with Grandma Shi as

79
they all stood and watched in astonishment as Maddy worked the
guandao as if it were an extension of her spirit.

She did not stop until the music ended and then she seemed to
come out of a trance blinking

Everybody except Grandma Shi applauded in wild enthusiasm.

Instead, she marveled in amazement, saying, It would seem

indeed you have done this before!

Ep 6, Chapter 9

Nicholas and Clarissa hopped out of the SUV when Yolanda

came to pick them up.

Oh! Grandma Shi exclaimed, as she greeted Yolanda and put

an arm around her, raising a finger to make a point, This child is a
dancing prodigy!

Oh? the Japanese woman asked in English, then in Chinese

she asked, Do you really think she is good?

I never boast. the old woman replied flatly in Chinese with a

dead eyed stare of a very seasoned veteran of her skills, This child is
something I would have dreamed to be at her age!

Oh. the Japanese woman regarded the iron determination of

the elderly woman and then asked, What should be done about it?

Are you CRAZY? the woman asked, She should be training

for world competition!

You seem mighty convinced, Mrs. Yamaguchi said, but she

was just recently-

80
 None of that matters! the old woman squeezed her eyes shut
in frustration, I am TELLING you, for BOTH your sakes: 'PUT THIS
GIRL IN COMPETITION'.

Clarissa's understanding was still too weak to get the complete

gist, but there was something about this old woman's fervor which said
there was something really big in the air besides the tall blond's hair!

Maddy and Antoinette were the only ones who got the full
depth of the conversation, staring at one another in amazement.

Competition? Maddy breathed in disbelief.

Way to GO Maddy! Antoinette cried out and leapt up giving

the big girl the best hug she could with the extreme size difference
between them.

But I'm not sure I want to do this as competition. she

mumbled slackly as she stared nervously at the images in her mind.

Ep 6, Chapter 9

Yolanda did not waste time getting all of the fanciest outfits
any sword utility dancer would dream of wearing, asking all of the
experts, including Grandma Shi, who had a degree in teaching it as
well as once being an international champion in her youth.

As the school year approached, however, the schedule would

have to be offset by the rigors of going to the local high school.

I'm not going to any school but the one that Antoinette goes
to, or I'm simply not going. Maddy stubbornly refused.

But this is the BEST school in the whole system! Timothy

pleaded, Please give it some serious consideration?

81
 I already did. Maddy replied, Antoinette goes to the public
high school and that is good enough for me.

So this is all about Antoinette is it? Yolanda grumbled.

You thought it was my need for a decent education? the

giantess asked, I don't need an education, she shrugged, I just
figure things out when I have a problem.

How can you SAY that? Mr. Yamaguchi asked, eyes squinted
in deep emotional pain.

Because its the truth. she replied flatly, Always have,

always will.

Wait. Yolanda stood up and leaned over the table at the

blond, When we FOUND- Timothy's suddenly fierce eyes stopped
her in mid sentence, and she then began again, whispering fiercely,
You were in no position to do ANY-thing!

How do you know? the blond asked divisively, I just

remember I got woke up from a really great nap is all.

How long had you been...there? Yolanda demanded.

I dunno, Maddy shrugged, since I ate those apples and pears

I suppose.

You ATE those? Tim's eyes bulged.

Sure. she replied, Why?

Those fruits were laced with death adder venom! he

whispered harshly, If you ate those would be DEAD in a MINUTE!

82
 Huh. the giantess mused, I must be immune or something.

Somebody tricked you into going in there and eating that fruit
so you would be a personal concubine and guardian for the dead prince
in the after life! Mrs. Yamaguchi hissed.

Oh. the blond looked off across the table, Looks like it
backfired on them then.

Well what it shows ME, young lady, Yolanda growled, is

that you have a past history of TRUSTING too much!

Well it came out alright, she defended herself casually, I'm

here and not in there, so what's the big fuss all about?

Its about TRUSTinggggg people! Not EVERYBODY who

comes along pretending to be your friend is your friend! the
housewife's face was red and fierce and yet she kept her voice low,
You can't just go around trusting EVERYBODY or SOME day you're
going to end up dead for REAL!

Note to self: Maddy suddenly remarked while gazing into an

empty tea cup, Be wary of friends.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Yolanda growled through gritted

teeth, I give UP! and she stalked out of the kitchen and off to her
bedroom.

Timothy just sat there quietly pondering Maddy's last words,

'Be wary of friends.'

Episode 7,
For Whom First Period Bell Tolls

Yolanda, being more than a little desperate, had agreed to take

full responsibility for and pay the tuition of Antoinette Thurston's

83
enrollment into the private school her children attended.

Sure enough, she even agreed to pick her up and bring her to
school.

As six students stepped onto the school grounds from the SUV,
Nicholas was quickly giving a lot of boys high fives, but even then,
they were all staring in astonishment as the gorgeous giantess stepped
out of the front seat of the car wearing high fashion athletic gear from
Foot Locker.

Her long blond braid hung to her knees and when she turned
her head, it swung like a pendulum.

Her brilliant blue eyes gleamed in the morning light and the
boys and girls froze in their tracks as she, along with the Gothic Lolita
who hung from her arm strode toward the main hall of the school.

Clarissa wore a pink Lolita dress, Jasmine wore a deep south

styled Lolita dress, and Nancy wore a Hello Kitty dress.

Yolanda lead the way with an armload of papers and

documents wearing a charcoal gray skirtsuit and patent leather black
heels.

The young people parted way for the famous archeologist with
her hair up in a professional looking bun, but they got as close as they
dared to the giantess who seemed oblivious to them all as she was tall
enough to look over all of them but two.

James Matheson was the Allstar Center for the school's

basketball team and Sam Ellisworth was the team captain and assistant
coach.

They eyed this as an opportunity to score, in more ways than

one.

84
 When they pushed their way through the shorter students to
greet her, however, she simply stopped, looked them up and down
without her expression changing then proceeded to follow Yolanda.

Hey! James shouted, Don't go ignoring me like that!

Back off buster! Antoinette warned, You going to get your

ass handed to you here in a minute.

Yeah, Nicholas said, I wouldn't be in any hurry to pick a

fight with that lady, she knocked out a bear during our last mountain
hike!

I bet. Sam wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb
before trying to cold cock her from behind.

She didn't seem to be paying attention but with a whip of her

head, her long braid somehow managed to coil around his streaking
arm as he passed where her head was moments before and as she
dropped into a forward somersault while somehow slipping cleanly
free of Antoinette's grasp before she knew anything was happening,
and came up from it while he was busy getting up from a solidly
resounding face plant in the hallway tile, blood all over his broken
nose.

As she stood there waiting for Antoinette to catch up, her braid
was dangling behind her as if nothing had ever happened.

And THAT, my friend, Nicholas leaned back, eyes shallow,

as he put on his best cool guy pose, surrounded by his mind blown
friends, lives at MY house now.

Ep 7, Chapter 2

Not a single student, even Sam himself would make a

85
statement.

He would not say how his blood, in the shape of his face, got
on the hallway floor.

There were no marks on him any place when the EMTs arrived
and set his broken nose and examined his teeth and checked for a
concussion.

Come on guys, I just tripped okay? he pleaded through a

carefully taped up face.

Do you have any enemies in the school that the staff should
know about? a counselor asked.

Look Mrs. Templeton, he tried to explain, I was smitten by

'BEAUTY' okay? he made his best play acting of Jackie Gleason, I
saw this giant blond angel and lost my way, tripped over my own feet
and fell flat on the floor, simple as that, now can we get on with life
and stop trying to play CSI?

Well if anything else comes to mind, she handed him some

papers which she had quickly signed, here is my business card, she
handed him one from the dispenser on her desk, please don't hesitate
to call me here at my office at once, or just come on in if the door is
open, okay? she smiled, We don't like it when our students get
bullied.

Thank you ma'am, he smiled a big plastic smile, I'll take

that to heart. and he rose and backed out the door, backing into
James, Hey watch it! he spun around.

What was all that about? the taller player asked, Trying to-
he began.

Shhhhhh! Sam shushed him and pushed him further down

86
the hall, Shut up man! he whispred, This is already embarrassing
enough without you running your mouth in front of Mrs. CSI back
there! a worried frown creased his face, I can handle this.

I'm beginning to wonder. the taller jock murmured looking

around expectantly as if he were late for some meeting.

Look man, it was a FLUKE okay? Sam pointed at James,

There's no way that big bumbling blond could pull some kind of
Kung Fu mojo or whatever and just flip m- a pair of girls walked
past, their eyes wide and swiveling toward his broken nose, clearly
listening as they walked and chewed bubble gum, which was against
the regulations.

Hey Regina! she said in a wiseguy tone, No chewing gum

in school!

Whatever looser. she rolled her eyes and the pair of girls in
miniskirts and long sleeve tops kept on walking.

That bitch. he mumbled.

Which one? James asked, a sly expression crossing his face.

Ep 7, Chapter 4

After school, while Yolanda waited, the children all came out
to the SUV and piled in.

Several girls were following Maddy talking about all kinds of

things she seemed to be astonishingly fluent in despite seeming to
know virtually nothing at all only a few months back.

Antoinette seemed to have a 'white knuckle grip' of sorts on her

arm, however, and the other girls, while sensing the strong claim
staking maneuver, seemed to press right up against the giantess all the

87
same.

Clarissa, however, seemed to stay back and just watch at a

distance, as if she were plotting their demises in her mind.

Nick came up with five guys who all wanted to personally

meet Maddy.

Jasmine and Nancy came up without any baggage.

So, guys, Nicholas said, This is Maddy Yamaguchi, the

newest member of the Yamaguchi family, and he turned and said,
and this is Steve, Pete, Wang, Lin and Ralph.

She smiled brightly and said, Children. while extending her

hand.

They were all stunned at her response.

Are we going to take all night with this guys? Yolanda asked
as she rolled down the window, I need Maddy's help cooking dinner
tonight before her dance lessons.

Excuse me ladies, she addressed the girls, I must go.

Byeeeeeeee! one girl cooed.

See ya tomorrow Maddiie! another one said.

Antoinette, instead of climbing into the back seat, climbed

right up on top of Maddy's lap making Yolanda exclaim, You can't do
that, its illegal and unsafe! Antoinette!

Clarissa smirked and before she climbed into the SUV she
made a point of helping Maddy wrangle the seat belt around both her
and Antoinette.

88
 Thank you Clarissa, Maddy called out appreciatively.

Its not a problem. the short buxom blond replied. Maybe

we'll get in a crash and Antoinette will get shoved out the windshield
and cut in half by her seat belt. the blond thought to herself.

Maddy suddenly got an alarmed expression that Antoinette

saw, What is it Maddy? she asked.

I'll tell you later. the giantess murmured in her ear.

Ep 7, Chapter 5

When they dropped off Antoinette, she waved and skipped

merrily down the street and out of sight.

Where DOES she live any way? Yolanda asked as she peered
down the empty street as the girl rounded the corner out of sight.

Somewhere down that way I suppose. Maddy replied, I

never asked her.

Hmmm. the archeologist replied, It seems she could let me

know where she lives now that I know her financial situation.

Probably doesn't trust you not to call the police. Maddy

replied.

Maybe she needs the police. Clarissa replied softly.

What's with all this hate you have for her anyways? Maddy
suddenly spun her massive body around in her seat, startling
everybody in the car.

What EVER are you talking about Maddy? Clarissa's voice

89
was soft like normal, but yet held just a tinge of something else.

You know what I'm talking about, she said, I'm SURE you
don't want me to talk about this in public.

What's going on here? Yolanda asked as she studied the

conversation, Are you up to something now? she eyed Clarissa.

Me? she chuckled sincerely, No!

Maddy? she faced the giantess.

I'd rather not talk about this 'mom'. she said in a fuming tone,
for the first time ever, expressing what could be considered a youthful
expression of annoyance as she stared heavenward, But YOU best
stop what you're doing right now. she said in a face that seemed like a
pouty child of five rather than a full grown woman, as she addressed
the smaller blond.

I SWEAR! she protested, even though the giantess's

expression would not waver, Alright, FINE! Believe whatever you
want. she rolled her eyes and gazed out the window as the sun began
to lower in the west, Can we all just go HOME now? I want to go
eat.

Yeah, mom. Maddy finally sighed and turned around, I

want to eat and go to my practice and just forget about this whole day.

With that, the Asian housewife put the SUV in drive and pulled
up from the curb to merge with traffic and they rolled on to their
homes.

Ep 7, Chapter 6

Clarissa tried to scream the moment a giant hand covered her

mouth bringing her to wakefulness at 3:07 am as a full moon shone

90
into her room silhouetting a massive shape.

I'm going to tell you this just once. Maddy's huge body
seemed to hover over Clarissa's bed, If you keep thinking evil
thoughts about Antoinette, you are going to be in a lot of trouble.

I will NOT have you doing witchcraft on my friend like that!

she growled in a low tone.

Wiiifffaaafff? the smaller girl's eyes got genuinely wide now.

I saw what you were thinking back there about Antoinette

being cut in half as she was smashed out the windshield of the car.
she growled, Don't play dumb with me little lady!

Woo reeb minf! the girl cried out.

I sure do. the giantess said, I also cast a sleep spell on your
family so I could walk in the front door. she lied, actually she had
entered through the bedroom window which was much more direct.

Wor a with? she asked.

No, she said, I just have abilities is all. she replied,

Witches cast spells to harm people like the thoughts you were
having.

I'm no with! she protested, I jus ha ba fofs waf aw!

Even though I do not sense magic on you, Maddy seemed to

sense some possibility of truth in this, I can not discount that you are
a summoner of demons.

Waf aw you tafin abah? she asked, Tah yur han off my
waou-th! she was once again surprised when Maddy actually did
remove her hand, but she remained composed, Thank you!

91
 If you try to scream I will put you to sleep and take away your
memories. she warned.

I'm too scared to scream for one thing, the girl recounted,
and I'm blown away that you are a mind reader for another, and that
you use magic for a third, and that you are in my bedroom at three in
the morning for another!

Well, Maddy suddenly felt off balance and put up her guard,
don't get any ideas there either.

I bet you're blushing right now aren't you? the small blond
suddenly giggled.

No I'm not. the big blond denied it even though she could
feel the heat in her cheeks.

I bet if I turned on the light - as she reached for it, however,

the bulk suddenly gave off a bright blue flash.

Oh my god! she exclaimed in excitement, You blew out the

light!

I didn't want people to see me in your room! Maddy

suddenly found herself whispering.

Its a little late for whispering. Clarissa giggled.

Oh. Maddy realized she was right.

So why did you think I was going to make something bad

happen to Antoinette anyhow? she asked.

Because you thought it. Maddy replied.

92
 Oh geez Maddy! she protested, EVERYBODY thinks
thoughts like that!

I don't. the giantess rebutted her.

I get a feeling you don't. Clarissa felt quite small suddenly, in

a moral sense, seeing as she, being small and being sexually harassed
most of her life, even before puberty, and being a rather withdrawn
person, had often fantasized of getting revenge on a myriad of people
from her parents to everybody in school.

I don't. Maddy repeated her stance, defending her honor, I

will never shame myself with such evil thoughts.

Wow. Clarissa's appreciation for the giantess only grew

more, All this and purity of heart to boot! she marveled.

I was taught some time in my past to be a good, honest,

honorable, pure hearted maiden with only righteous thoughts and
intentions. she declared firmly in a calm tone.

Then a little hanky-panky here tonight is out of the question I

take it? she asked mostly jesting, and yet the images of it were there
in her mind where Maddy sensed it.

Ohhhohohoh no you don't. Maddy backed away, I'm not

having any of that! and she seemed to tumble backwards out the
window.

MADDY! Clarissa cried out in alarm.

As she rose up out of the bed, throwing off her cover and
dashed to the window, however, Maddy was not anywhere to be seen.

Ep 7, Chapter 7

93
 Clarissa's father replaced the burned light bulb, but she insisted
on keeping it as a memento.

For what? the college professor asked as he sat down at the

breakfast table and lit up a thick old pipe and picked up the morning
newspaper his wife had laid there for him.

A dream I had last night. she replied in a rather dreamy and

romantic tone.

I hope this thing did not blow out because you... he frowned
inquisitively at her.

Oh goodness now daddy! she exclaimed, I'm still a virgin!

If you say so. he shrugged, I just don't want you getting

poisoned or all cut up by-

Daddy! she exclaimed, You mean to tell me that my

virginity is of that little importance to you?! stamping her foot and
glaring at the older man.

Wuhh...well...how did this become about -? he almost

dropped his pipe out of his tobacco stained teeth as he lowered his
paper to regard this child berating his moral values when compared to
the potentially more immediate threat of serious physical injury.

Is it TRUE? she glared at him insistently.

Well your HEALTH - he began, pulling on his big burlwood

pipe, letting the smoke roll out his nostrils.

Annie darling? her mother came in the room, arm full of

towels and wash cloths for the five bathrooms on their house, You
must please forgive your father, he thinks like a man after all.

94
 You can say THAT again! she rolled her eyes, I don't see
how you deal with it!

Well, her mother began to reply thoughtfully, I guess I

just... and she seemed to trail off, turn and resume putting away
laundry.

You just blond out on the situation. Clarissa sighed and

rolled her eyes, putting her hand to her face, I'm not sure I was not
adopted. and she walked out the door, where she saw the Yamaguchi's
SUV just coming around the corner, I'm off to school now! she
declared as she closed the door behind her.

Clyde honey? the older woman stepped into the room, Did
you ever mention anything to her about being adopted?

Nope, the man said from behind his newspaper, never said a
word of it.

Ep 7, Chapter 8

Why are you so upset this morning? Maddy asked Clarissa.

My stupid father is more worried about a cut than my vir-

she stopped and every eye was suddenly on her, even though Yolanda's
were through the rear-view mirror.

Ummm...huhuh- Maddy softly chuckled, Letsssss n...n...not

talk about that here, shall we?

Ehhh I agree. the blond looked away blushing deeply.

Maddy? Antoinette regarded the giantess while sitting on her

lap, WHAT did you do last night?

Me? she asked with an expression of surprise, I defended

95
YOUR honor!

She did. Clarissa replied glumly, That is the ONLY thing

she did.

You don't sound too pleased about it. Yolanda suggested as

she drove, a mirthful expression lighting up her normally bored
looking face.

Oh well I'm slow, okay? Clarissa's words were cryptic to say

the least.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhkay... the housewife's mirthful expression

turned to one of despondent confusion.

So you and Maddy didn't DO anything then? Antoinette was

glaring at Maddy while directing the question at Clarissa.

Oh no, not a thing! the little blond insisted.

Can you PROVE it? the brunette demanded.

Want to go to a gyno with me this afternoon and see? she

asked.

How would a gyno know anything if its between two GIRLS

blondie? the Goth girl derided the blond.

Ohhhhhhhhh...! Clarissa's eyes got bright, hoping she had

her in with Maddy based on Antoinette's seeming ignorance, So you
don't KNOW then, DO you?

When did YOU find out? Yolanda suddenly asked.

Find out what? Nicholas asked densely.

96
 No WAY! Jasmine gasped.

Ohh geez. Maddy sighed and rubbed her face.

Getting quite frustrated, Antoinette demanded, WHAT are you

all TALKING about?

Ep 7, Chapter 9

Wow Maddy! Antoinette exclaimed, I knew SOMETHING

was 'up', she giggled, but not THAT! she breathed in wonder, That
is just plain AMAZING!

You think so? the bass voiced girl asked with a calm,
somewhat distrusting expression on her face.

Why SURE! the Gothic Lolita cried out, You're the best of
BOTH worlds!

Uhhhhhh...I'll take your word for it. the blond gave her a
sidelong glance.

So how did everybody ELSE find out? the singer asked,

Did you tell them?

HA...no. the expressions on Maddy's face were classical,

going from a laugh of mockery to a look of 'get real please!' then to a
down in the dumps look.

So how did they find out? the excited girl persisted.

Yolanda thought I needed help using the bathroom in an

airplane, Maddy said, And I have no idea how Clarissa determined
it.

So you never showed her or told her. the smaller girl was

97
going at this like it were a Sherlock Holmes mystery as she rose up
and paced the floor, an intense look on her face.

UH...NO... Maddy looked up as the girl walked by with a

slightly annoyed, slightly hurt look in her eyes.

So... Antoinette began tapping her closed fist on the palm of

her hand pensively as she pondered how that young lady had somehow
figured this out before she herself had, She must have OOP! she
suddenly squealed as Maddy reached out, taking her with both arms
and pulled her to her.

Sit down please? the giantess asked, You're making way too
big, and way too crazy of a deal out of this. It just 'HAPPENED'
okay?

WHAT happened? the singer suddenly turned suspicious.

Clarissa just HAPPENED to figure out that I am a

hermaphrodite, OKAY? the giantess locked eyes with her intensely,
then she said with a softer expression, Now just drop it and accept
it...or accept it and drop it, I don't care which, but lets not make a giant
production out of it.

Ohhhhh okay, Antoinette replied, getting a silly frivolous

expression on her face as she threw her head back and put the back of
her hand to her forehead, 'Tis far to wearying a thought for such a
feeble mind as me.. she said playfully.

Huh? Maddy frowned, which made her mouth seem as if she

were expecting a kiss.

As she did that, Antoinette looked along the edge of her cheek
mischievously waiting for the precise exact moment to sit up briskly
and plant a kiss on the big slack lips.

98
 PththththHEY! the giantess sputtered in surprise as she drew
back from the ambush kiss, wiping her face reflexively.

Antoinette burst into deep, gay, aristocratic laughter and fell off
Maddy's lap onto the floor laughing hysterically.

Why did you do that?! the big blond cried in dismay.

The brunette could do nothing but laugh for the longest time.

I'll show YOU how to laugh! Maddy slipped from the bed,
pinning the much smaller girl and tickling her mercilessly.

The singer's screams of hysteria caught the parent's attention

and they came out into the garage bedroom in a hurry, Timothy
holding a 9mm Luger looking around for some kind of home invader
screaming DON'T MOVE BUSTER! a small bright red beam of
light streaking across the room.

The two froze, then turned to look up, red faced and surprised
at the equally red faced and surprised adults.

Maddy merely said, Huh?

Episode 8,
My Life as a Student

Maddy seemed to be handling all of her classes effortlessly and

was in a week's time a candidate for the dean's list.

Somehow, without seeming to study at all, she seemed to

simply know everything.

She would read the books and even look online, but it was
more of a cursory glance than what any normal student would be
doing.

99
 She seemed to soak up information like a sponge.

The fact that she was seven feet, nine inches tall, however,
posed an unforeseen issue because not only did she not fit into the
desks, but the athletic director was on her case and Yolanda's case for
her to join the basketball team.

Maddy had no interest in sports and even said she was taking
dance classes after school and therefore had no time for the addition of
basketball practice.

Then why do you wear these fancy outfits you wear all the
time? Sarah Jones, the head of the womens basketball team
demanded.

Because they fit me. Maddy replied simply, I don't have to

give an account to you how I live.

Why don't you wear normal clothes if you hate basketball so

much? Susan Lewis, the girl's captain taunted, You should wear
something more girly and ladylike.

I wear what I like. Maddy replied, And I don't 'HATE'

basketball, I just have no interest in it is all.

Have you ever PLAYED basketball? Sarah asked.

Well, no. the giantess replied, I wasn't that interested in the

game so I never bothered playing it. this was true, however, it was
only a mere peripheral point beside the fact that until recently she had
never heard of the game.

Don't knock it til you try it! Susan declared.

I'm not 'knocking' it, the big blond rebutted the tall African

100
American girl, I'm just not interested.

I really wish you would at least try it. Sarah pleaded.

And then what? Maddy asked, Will you leave me alone

then?

I can't believe you would walk away from such a bright career
as a WNBA Allstar like that. the coach sighed, But if it will get you
to at least give it a try, she paused, not believing she was about to say
this, sure, she took a deep breath and let it out in a defeated manner,
I'll agree to that.

Ep 8, Chapter 2

Maddy dressed in a jersey and basketball shorts and strode out

onto the court.

Anybody who thought they could get away with it had skipped
class and showed up trying to be there without being seen.

The funny thing was, this number of people became a small

crowd and as teachers noticed so many people missing from their
classes, then they came to the gymnasium seeking them, and sure
enough, so many students were there, the teachers just gave up and
released their classes for the event.

The bleachers filled up as if it were a homecoming game.

Maddy was very self conscious as she walked out there, her
thick arms and legs bulging with muscle, and her weighty breasts
swaying under the tight fitting jersey.

Jasmine came up saying she was Maddy's sister and whispered,

You should put your braid up.

101
 Its fine, Maddy declared, quietly I'm used to it.

But this game is a different deal than dancing. she whispered

again, If you hit anybody with it, it is considered a foul.

Then I'll just not hit anybody with it. Maddy shrugged.

I warned you. Jasmine said and walked back off the court to
her seat beside Nancy, Antoinette and Clarissa.

First let me show you how its done. Susan said, getting all
cocky.

Ummmm...ok. Maddy shrugged, Be my guest.

The six foot, eleven inch African American girl began with a
slow casual dribble, then she picked up speed and began to make some
fancier moves, spinning and cross dribbling while moving side to side,
spinning and making all kinds of moves she had been practicing for
years, then she stopped at the top of the key and said, Now you come
take the ball from me and throw it through that hoop behind me there.

Oh. Maddy said, Is that all? and in a flash, her giant body
sped across the hardwood floor and just as she came right up to Susan,
instead of fouling her, she flipped over her and caught the ball on the
upward bounce as she her toes touched down on the free-throw line,
where she sprang back up into another somersault flip and slam
dunked the ball.

Susan stood there staring wide eyed, gape jawed.

The room was dead silent as Maddy looked around, asking,

What? arms spread, That's what you wanted, right?

Everybody erupted into cheering.

102
 Ep 8, Chapter 3

Sam and James sprang themselves off the wall as they

uncrossed their arms and sauntered over toward the two saying, Hold
it, hold it, Sam's hand raised, Not so fast there.

What? Maddy looked at them, You have a problem with

me?

Oh, Sam said, I'm just not too sure that taking on a helpless
girl was a fair thing for you to be doing MISTER Yamaguchi.

What? Susan looked up and down the giantess, trying to

stare through the basketball shorts.

What are you talking about? Sarah demanded, Bullying and

using insults is strictly forbidden Mr. Ellisworth, she warned, if you
insist on insulting the students of this school I will have no recourse
but to have you removed from this campus immediately.

My apologies Mrs. Michaelson, Sam replied, let me just say

this, holding out a placating hand, I don't think this is a fair match,
regardless of this person's sexual orientation.

What would her sexual preference have to do with

anything!? Susan came stalking up to Sam, hands on her hips, head
tilted sideways, You wanna make a deal outta sumthin?

Oh Susan darling! Sam put on his best combination hurt eyes

and winning smile, I'm trying to stand UP for you here!

I don't NEED you or ANYBODY to stand up for ME b- she

began then she looked over as Sarah raised her hand in warning, then
she stalked off, saying, Don't go running your mouth like that!

I propose that this...'Maddy' here take ME on and see if they

103
do so well as they did against our illustrious Ms. Lee there.

Are you requesting a match with Miss Yamaguchi here?

Sarah asked.

Or whatever you call them there, he said leaning back with a

cocky expression, yeah. I'm challenging them to a one on one, no
holds barred to a hundred points.

Sarah turned to Maddy, who, knowing what had gone on

before, and sensing some kind of underhanded scheming on the part of
Sam smiled softly and nodded.

Did you hear that people? Sam called out to the student body
in the bleachers, Me against THIS thing here, to a hundred points, no
holds barred!

There were cheerings, booings and even one football player

calling out, Go home Sam you pussy!

Sam's plastic grin cracked as he turned to give the football

player a venomous stare, and point at him, but then he made light of it
and shook his head, Steve you poor man you and turned back to face
Maddy.

The coach slipped on a referee jersey and came out to the

center of the court with the ball in hand.

As they faced off, Sarah crouched to throw the ball and blow
the whistle.

Just as she sprang to launch the ball, Sam said, Hey beautiful
and winked at Maddy.

She froze for a moment and that fast the ball went up and Sam
slapped it away behind her.

104
 She blinked again and spun chased after him.

Before she got there, he had already scored his first basket.

Sam raced to the half line to prepare his defense as the giantess
chased the ball down and slapped it over the out of bounds line with
just enough force to make it drop straight down.

With one rebounding step, she was already on her way back
and in six fast slamming bounds she crossed the court to the half line
where Sam was trying to intercept and cause her to fumble or perhaps
steal the ball from her.

She slipped the ball behind herself and continued down the
court for an easy slam as she was far faster than Sam expected her to
be and he could not keep up.

She kept close as Sam played a tight dribble, looking for an

opening.

He kept the ball close to his body and kept her on a spread
stance so he would not have a close shot.

When he was close to the basket, however, he passed the ball

between herself to himself, only it did not go the way he had expected.

The giantess somehow mysteriously managed to scoop the ball

up over her back and race back down the court with it for another slam
dunk.

He stood there blinking for a moment, totally stymied as to

how she managed to capture the ball behind herself, when he was dead
certain there was simply no way in her position she could POSSIBLY
have gotten her hand behind herself and at a low enough angle to have
intercepted the ball!

105
 Still, there she was, waiting for him to retake possession of the
ball while suddenly coming up two points ahead.

Shaking his head in disbelief, he trotted down court to regain

possession of the ball.

Ep 8, Chapter 4

Sam never scored another point in the match.

He put his might into the game and simply could not get
around the blond no matter what he tried!

She was moving one way and reaching another some times in a
manner he simply could not account for!

She would put her huge hands up in his face and a moment
later, she was dribbling away with the ball!

Time and time again, she would come up fast and come up so
close she was sure to foul him!

He even TRIED to fall into her and all he managed to do was

fall on the floor!

He tried slapping the ball out of her hand and somehow it

seemed she could see it coming and would simply let the elevation of
her dribble rise, which changed the timing of the ball so that he swung
before the ball came down!

Strike one. she said the first time.

By the third attempt he realized she was merely toying with

him and he had no chances of stealing the ball from her.

106
 He motioned for James to spit a small piece of bubblegum out
onto the court so he could make the ball sticky, but to his amazement,
the gum somehow rolled completely off the court and stopped RIGHT
at Sarah's feet!

She pointed at James, and with one finger called him over.

Moments later he left the court with the escort of two school
security guards, the spat gum in his hand.

With his preferred trickster out of reach, he had no way to pull

any other devious stunts now.

The game went through the end of third period as the bell rang
out, but not a soul moved except Sam and Maddy.

In fact for all the screaming and cheering, one would have been
hard pressed to have even heard it!

Maddy was still fresh while he was perspiring, his close

cropped black hair plastered to his head.

Sam tried more and more aggressive high risk shots, such as
from the three point line, and even from the half line, only to find
Maddy was able to take control without any effort whatsoever!

As the last basket was shot from the intercepted attempt at a

slam dunk at full court, it was clear that if Sam had been seen as a
master of the game, Maddy was on par with the divine.

As Sarah blew the whistle calling the game, the whole student
body rushed the court.

Maddy, not wanting to be caught up in the crowd, however,

leapt up on the framework on the back of the backboard ,out of reach
and stared down at them uncomfortably.

107
 Ep 8, Chapter 5

And after all that, Susan demanded, you still gonna tell me
you ain't interested in b-ball?

Sorry, Maddy clasped her hands in a placating manner, its

just not my thing.

Well I'll be damned. she shook her head staring at the floor,
I was sure you were getting all into it.

Its just moves I use when I dance. the giantess replied, Its
not as fluid or graceful as dance, and its CERTAINLY not as artistic or
emotionally involved, but the moves are fairly much the same.

Wow, you sumthin' else girl, I swear. then she stopped and
asked, It IS 'girl', right?

Girl enough for ME. Antoinette came across the gym floor in
her huge platform shoes to scoop up the big blond's arm.

Hey get them clompers up off this floor! Susan cried out
pointing at the platform thigh boots the singer wore, What's WRONG
with you?

I just come to get what's MINE is all, Antoinette purred

defiantly, when she leaves I'll leave.

Fine. Whatever. she shook her head, turning away and

waving them both off.

Thanks for saving me there, Maddy murmured.

You owe me BIG time for that. the goth girl said in a slightly
seductive and very playful tone.

108
 Why does everybody always WANT something out of me?
Maddy complained as they walked off the court.

Ep 8, Chapter 6

When Maddy arrived at the 'House of Kung Fu' there was a

very excited expression on the young Mr. Shi face as he greeted her in
Chinese, Grandma Shi is waiting to speak with you in the back
room! he beamed.

Did I do something wrong? the big blond asked nervously in

kind.

Oh no-no-no-no! he replied in surprise, Quite the opposite!

he got behind her and made a shooing motion, Hurry now! Go see!

She made her way back to the back room with Antoinette in
tow and there in the room, along with Grandma Shi were three other
Chinese men who were dressed in fine black silk suits who all arose
and bowed to her when she entered the room, all of them beaming as if
they had been introduced to a goddess.

Maddy, the old lady introduced, These are my three eldest

sons, Kim, Wan and Ting, they each nodded and smiled even harder
on hearing their names, Kim is Douglas's father.

Hello. Maddy replied, smiling softly as a perfunctory

response, while also keeping her confusion as to the point of the matter
hidden behind it.

Ep 8, Chapter 7

You want me to WHAT? Maddy cried out in disbelief.

We want you to compete in the autumn harvest pageant in

109
Beijing this coming October! Wan beamed excitedly.

But I have school! she protested, And basketball!

Hey! Antoinette cried out, You just turned them down

today! Whats with this nonsense all of a sudden?

Grandma Shi leaned forward, cocking her head in suspicion,

Maddy, since when have you taken to telling lies?

Oh...ummmm...well... the giantess blushed ashamed, She's

right, I did turn them down at school, she fumbled with her hands
uncomfortably, But I just CAN'T- her eyes were pleading and wide.

You can't face a crowd? Grandma Shi asked sternly.

No Grandmother, she replied with a sad, wilted expression

on her face, they scare me.

I think its the prospect of people looking at her that worries

her Mrs. Shi-sama, Antoinette added, she doesn't mind being 'IN' a
crowd, so long as nobody notices her or pays any attention TO her.

I detected that this was the case, the elderly lady said, so we
shall just have to help her overcome this. winking at the Gothic Lolita
who winked back.

Wait...what do you two have in mind? Maddy asked

nervously glancing between the two of them.

Ep 8, Chapter 8

Basically, this was going to be their first real date, Maddy and
Antoinette were going to go to a fine restaurant, and then to a karaoke
house to practice singing, but somehow, word got leaked to Clarissa
who was having nothing of the sorts.

110
 When she arrived demanding she be allowed to chaperone the
pair, Yolanda thought it was a splendid idea, seeing as how they had
been caught in such a compromising position the last time, and it is
known that they have some fairly roomy couches in some karaoke
booths where she and Timothy had gone when they were dating years
ago.

You know those booths are just a little too cozy for young
people these days. she declared.

You've been to them I take it. Maddy shot back.

That is none of your concern young lady! Mrs. Yamaguchi's

face turned red as she frowned in shocked indignation.

That would be a 'yes'. Antoinette rolled her eyes toward

Maddy knowingly.

Look. Maddy protested, I have NOOO INTENTIONS of

doing ANYTHING there except being forced to sing, which I don't
want to do anyway.

Either you take a chaperon or I refuse the date. she folded

her arms, End of discussion.

Well, to be honest. Maddy shrugged, That makes it easier

on me.

Clarissa's face drooped in disappointment as she saw her

prospects of even getting in a date with the giantess sideways was
evaporating before her eyes.

But seeing as it will make Annie here happy, she regarded

the brunette's hopeful face, I guess we'll accept a tag-along.

111
 Both girls cried out, Yay!

Ep 8, Chapter 9

When they arrived at the restaurant by way of a taxi, once they

were in the public view of some young people who were there on
some other business, Clarissa made haste to latch onto Maddy's left
arm tightly.

Antoinette tried to reach behind Maddy and push her off, but
she just couldnt dislodge their uninvited guest.

Once inside, clearly, there was no point in trying to make a

scene, so she merely pretended it was the way things were already and
she just chatted as if they were the best of friends.

Since the booths held only two people per side, however,
Maddy decided that to keep the kicking to a minimum, she would have
them seated beside one another.

You two behave. Maddy pointed a huge finger at them, This

is not place to act like children.

The funniest part was when the waitress came up, not seeing
Maddy's face, but hearing her deep bass voice, and seeing the other
two girls, she assumed they were a family.
She took their orders, Maddy being the lead in this
arrangement, asking and doing the math in her head of how much it
would cost and so forth.

And what would your children like to drink sir? she asked
over Maddy's shoulder.

All three of them fixed on the waitress with stunned looks.

Ep 8, Chapter 10

112
 They rode from the restaurant to the karaoke house in silence,
mostly because there seemed to not be that much to talk about any
more with their lives being so closely tied that they all knew what the
others were up to any more.

They did, however, agree that for the evening, Maddy should
keep quiet around people who did not know them to reduce the
confusion.

When they walked into the establishment, they were led by a

middle aged Japanese man in a white oxford shirt, blue tie and black
slacks to the reserved room

Enjoy your evening, he said, we have a great selection of

new releases this week!

Antoinette thanked the man and asked that he send some sodas
and snacks back to the room.

Clarissa was already scrolling through the song selections

while Maddy simply sat there placidly looking at the wall across from
her.

As she punched in the song she wanted, Clarissa picked up the

microphone and said, Let me show you how a REAL singer sings!
and she winked at Maddy who merely looked up and smiled softly.

What is THAT supposed to mean? Antoinette asked.

You'll see. she said as the music cued.

No way! Antoinette cried out, That's MY song!

This can't be 'YOUR' song, the small blond defended, you

were talking to that attendant!

113
 No! she exclaimed, I WROTE this song!

NOW I KNOW you're nuts! the short girl eyed her strangely,
This song is written by Lolibad of Bad Blood Lolitas!

Ummm.... Maddy solemnly raised her hand to point

something out, Clarissa, then she pointed at Antoinette, That IS
Lolibad.

Huh? the short girl turned, pulled glasses from her purse at
her side and gaped as she dropped the glasses and the mike with a
thunderous pop and ear splitting feedback screamed out,
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! and she fainted.

Antoinette reached over, shut off the microphone, said, So

much for being the town know-it-all, huh? and gave Maddy a high
five, and they both chuckled at the star-stricken girl on the floor.

Episode 9
My Enemy? My Idol!

From that day forward, Clarissa's attitude toward Antoinette

completely changed.

From looking down on her as a poor slum child, she instead

looked up at her as a goddess of gothic metal to be revered.

She would come over every time she could and even invited
the singer to her house.

This is NOT going to get you any closer to Maddy I hope you
realize. the brunette pointed out.

Oh, well, the blond blushed while admitting, I had a crush

on you long before Maddy ever came along.

114
 Well, the singer replied, the feeling is not mutual you
know.

I know, Clarissa replied, but I just had to say it anyhow.

Wait. Antoinette suddenly remembered something, You

wrote me a love letter two years ago, didn't you?

YOU READ IT? the short blond's eyes lit up.

I read everything we get. the tall girl replied, No self

respecting band doesn't.

Oh. the shorter girl slumped.

I did save it though. the big girl announced, I have a special

file for most memorable letters from fans.

You do? she looked hopeful again.

Sure! the singer replied, Probably all performers save the

best ones to go back and read over and over again, she replied,
usually to their friends.

T-t-t-to your FRIENDS? the short girl cried out, wide eyed in
horror.

You sure are a pervert, aren't you? Antoinette suddenly burst

out laughing.

Don't make fun of meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! the rich girl burst out

into tears.

Ep 9, Chapter 2

115
 Clarissa's demeanor returned to being hostile after this.

But oddly, despite this, when people said anything about

Antoinette and she was near by, she would berate those people as if
they were lovers.

One day, just a week before a really big show Antoinette was
going to be headlining for, Regina was talking smack about the 'poor
wannabe lolita bitch who only got into this school because of the jap
family'.

You watch your nasty mouth you slut! Clarissa jumped at her
words, which was totally unlike her, usual, cool distanced, shy,
introverted response to bullying and general negativity around her.

Whoa! Regina Burton exclaimed, Since when did YOU two

become friends?

We're NOT! the buxom blond cried out, Its just not right to
talk bad about people who are poor!

Oh? Alice Dodgeson challenged, Last I heard, you were

down on them yourself. and she laughed in that most annoying
noblewoman's laugh.

You CLEARLY misunderstood what I was TALKING about!

the short girl insisted, even though she knew that they had her pegged.

Oh don't let those muckety-mucks get to you. Maddy said as

she and Antoinette rounded the corner coming from a cross hallway,
library books in Maddy's left hand.

Maddy! Clarissa cried out, What perfect timing!

Oh? the giantess asked, trying to ignore the amount of

movement Antoinette was achieving on her arm.

116
 There is this awesome concert showing at the Staples Arena
and I got back stage passes to see it!

Like these? Antoinette pulled some from her purse.

Crap. the blond sulked.

Interestingly enough, however, before Alice and Regina could

mock her for being a loser, Antoinette, who had heard much of the
conversation from down the other hallway said, Come on and hang
out with us at the show and we'll have a good time. I'll introduce you
to the members of Bad Blood Lolitas.

For real? the blond was worried it was a prank.

We talked about it last night. Maddy assured her, Its cool

for you to hang out with us every now and then.

Oh, my! Regina made a mock expression of shock, Aren't

YOU so lucky!

I just happen to know Lolibad PERSONALY! Alice bragged,

albeit she was lying and had only shook hands at an event last summer
where Antoinette was all made up and would have scarcely been
recognizable.

Oh, you do huh? Antoinette asked.

Sure thing sister! she screwed up her face in a haughty

expression.

What if I said I'll give you these back stage passes if you can
prove it? the gothic girl smiled slyly waving the passes in the air
before them, making Clarissa's face turn to a worried expression.

117
 Oh that's okay, Alice realized she was really stuck there, I'll
get my own, thank you.

Well then we'll see you...at the SHOW...HUH? Antoinette

purred in a cocky tone.

Oh you are SO ON bitch. Alice bit back with venom in her

voice, not wanting to be shown up.

Well, Antoinette decided to raise the stakes, then while

we're at it, she smiled sweetly, lets see if you can get her infamous
'Kiss of Death' and show us all just how tight you two REALLY are.

Clarissa's expression was one of one trying very hard to

conceal her emotions because she now knew what was up and she
knew just how much of a fool Antoinette had just made of these two
girls who clearly had no clue they were talking TO Lolibad in person
and it didn't even upset the singer.

In fact, now, she had a certain secret sense of pride, being there
watching these two high school hussies get their just desserts for all
the pain and grief they had given her and many other girls in school.

See you at the show...losers. Regina said as she turned and

walked away.

Alice made a smug expression and gave a half chortle as she

followed.

The three stood there until they were far down the hall and then
they all burst into giggling.

Ep 9, Chapter 3

The night of the concert, naturally, Antoinette could not be one

of the fans, seeing as she was the lead singer for the band, but since

118
she and the band always arrived an hour early and incognito, it was
arranged for the special guest list to include Mrs. Yamaguchi who was
there to drive the three girls and the two other band members to the
show.

Naturally, this allowed Antoinette to show up looking like her

street self without raising any suspicions, should the two school
gossips be lurking around looking for a way to crack this case.

As it was, they were in the arena during a very busy season

because a huge boat and RV show was going on.

This meant that somebody famous for hiking, camping and

traveling such as Mrs. Yamaguchi was, could be there without any
cause for suspicions.

Also, by now, most people knew that these three students had
begun riding with the two Yamaguchi children to school at the start of
the year, so they could have said she was just there to drop them off for
the concert and decided to see the boat and RV show since it was there.

So while they all milled about and passed through the crowd,
when they got out into the huge hallway between sections B 21 and A
404, where a certain specific service hall passed through, Antoinette
slipped away from the group while pretending to use the restroom and
made her way to the concert hall undiscovered.

Using her smart phone given to her by Antoinette, Maddy kept

a report posted concerning the possibility of the two gossips being
nearby.

Eventually, she did spot them and they were all done up as
most concert goers would be, yet somehow, clearly, it did not look as if
they were comfortable in these get ups.

They look like ducks in the Mojave. Maddy remarked.

119
 Oh you see them? Clarissa asked, not being able to see over
the milling crowd.

Here take a look. the giantess picked her up without even

thinking, holding her like a child in one arm so she could point them
out.

At the distance, thankfully, the two flustered and frustrated

teenagers never noticed the giantess and what appeared to be a dwarf
in her arm, but needless to say, Clarissa could not ignore the fact she
had just been scooped up and was now being held in the powerful
arms of the big blond hermaphrodite.

She wanted to say all kinds of things, but she was afraid it
would tip off the inattentive giantess to the fact she was holding her
like a child or that it gave her so much pleasure her body was
uncontrollably responding to it.

If I get my dress wet like this, she thought to herself, I don't

know if I'll be able to contain myself!

What...? Maddy turned to look into the face of the shorter

blond, then she set her down.

Oh...poo. the buxom girl pouted, I forgot you can read

minds.

I'm not for sure WHAT you were thinking, the bigger blond
said, but I don't want slimy ooze on my arm!

Ep 9, Chapter 4

Because of the press of the crowd, Maddy took Clarissa's hand

as if she were a child, afraid she would be lost in the throng.

120
 Finding the VIP entrance, they made it inside with Mrs.
Yamaguchi in tow, and she was not thrilled about being there.

She did not complain, but she had a glum look that could have
soured milk.

They sat in a set of seats very close to the stage, off to the left
hand side, away from the rest of the audience.

Eventually, Alice and Regina worked their way through the

crowd and ended up sitting on the same row, twelve seats away.

At first the two pretended not to notice them, but after a while,
it occurred to them that Antoinette was not with them.

They tried to be subtle, but movement in such bulky, flashy

clothing was simply impossible.

Maddy saw them from the corner of her eye trying to be coy
and it made the giantess smirk softly.

They sat for at least thirty minutes before the lights finally
went down and the band came out on stage.

Antoinette was not wearing the usual platform boots one saw
her in, but these were glossy black, with bright pink ribbons on them,
with a gold skull set in the center of each little bow.

Instead of a little tilted hat to one side, she had a full stove pipe
hat, and it too had the pink bow and skull around its hatband.

Her outfit was a clashing black with pink trim and her guitar
was black with a pink skull on it.

Her head was tilted down so one could not see her face.

121
 As the band came out on stage, the fans screamed and cheered.

Finally she tipped her head up where it could be clearly seen

beneath her falling tresses and it looked like a burned black skull and
somehow with crafty makeup, they made it look like her eyes were
just resting in their sockets.

The crowd in general roared with delight, although both Maddy

and Yolanda cringed in disgust.

Ep 9, Chapter 5

As the fabled midpoint of the show came around, as she would

do at every show, Antoinette would read a select few messages from
fans, and if they were there, and she felt like it, she would give that
one special fan her notorious 'Kiss of Death' and it did not matter if
they were a guy or a girl.

This alone was one of the biggest draws for a lot of lonely star-
stricken fans to spend a lot of time and effort, both to write letters and
travel long ways to attend the shows, because one never knew where a
fan lived, or who she would read, and if you were not there, there was
no rain check on the kiss.

And now, all my bloody beasties, she said with a wicked

cackle, Tis time for 'Lolibad's Kiss of Death' segment!

A stage hand rolled out a flaming brazier which had a skull on

it and the words Bad Blood Lolitas on the front in gold.

As the crowd cheered, she reached up under her tall hat and
pulled out ten letters and they had already been numbered in the order
she wished to read them so she would read them and then pretend to
think over who she was going to pick.

Oddly enough, there was a letter from an Alice, although it was

122
not Alice Dodgeson, but that did not matter because it just happened to
be convenient to her plan.

As she read all ten of the letters, she did them in such a manner
that she began with Clarissa's old letter, which, for whatever reason,
she had never read on stage, and was therefore still valid by her own
rules.

Dear Lolibad,

I have been a fan of yours since your first ever release.

I have been a faithful beastie despite keeping this a secret

from my family and community.

In public, I am a prim and proper girl, quiet and well behaved,

but in secret, I am just a beast laying on her bed alone waiting for the
night with you.

I have dreamed of some day receiving your 'Kiss of Death' in

front of the whole world, naked between my hot young thighs.

I hope this dream does not upset you, I dream of you often,
and dream some day we can become one together for ever.

Yours truly,
(Oops the name got smudged somehow. Oh well.)

The crowd went Awwwwwwwwww!! at this, but Clarissa's

heart was hammering as she breathed a sigh of relief that Antoinette
had for some reason mercifully spared reading her name.

Eventually she came to the last letter.

Dear Lolibad,

123
 I am THE BIGGEST - ( she put that in caps )- fan of yours on
this entire planet!

I swear I would cut myself open and let you suck out my
innards if you wanted to!

I know I am a lowly, worthless piece of nothing, but I truly

idolize and adore you.

I would do absolutely ANYTHING for you - ( also in caps ) -

if you but just say the word.

I dream of dying in your arms by your kiss of death.

Forever faithful,
Alice ( the last name was illegible from something wet
landing on the paper)

Well then! she raised her hand with the ten letters in them,
What sayeth the pack? she gazed out across the audience, Should it
be letter number one? holding up Clarissa's letter.

The crowd cheered wildly.

Should it be letter number two? holding up some guy's letter

which was hilarious but not in the style these people really went for.
The crowd murmured.

She dropped the letter in the fire. The special effects made a
small fireball rise out of it which made the crowd cheer.

Should it be letter number three? holding up another guy's

letter which was dark, but really quite rambling and somewhat
confusing. The crowd booed

She disposed of this letter in the same manner.

124
 Should it be letter number four? holding up a letter from a
married couple, who simply wanted a threesome with a famous person.
The crowd booed.

Down went another letter.

Should it be letter number five? holding up a letter from a

girl who wanted to be taken to an imaginary land and had no realistic
expectations. The crowd chuckled.

And another note up in flames.

Should it be letter number six? holding up a letter from a

ninety seven year old woman who had written the letter from a nursing
home, the crowd was dead silent.

She tore this one into pieces and sprinkled it in ceremoniously.

Should it be letter number seven? holding up a letter from

another so-so guy who rambled a lot.

The crowd booed and down in flames he went.

Should it be letter number eight? holding up a letter from a

girl who wrote about flowers and saving the planet.

The crowd laughed. Her picture of a flower was carefully torn

from the letter and burned as its own self, then she wadded up the
outside of the paper and threw it at the crowd.

Should it be letter number nine? and she held up the letter of

a retired policeman who was desperately searching for his missing
daughter.

They were dead silent, and she laid the letter on the edge of the

125
brazier then gingerly nudged it, fraction of an inch at a time until it
finally flipped over into the flames.

Should it be letter number ten? and she held up the one from
the mysterious Alice.

The crowd cheered once again.

So... she held out both letters, ONE of these two misfortune
drenched souls is about to receive the 'Kiss of Death'!

The crowd cheered some more.

Clarissa's heat was pounding so hard her eyes were bloodshot.

Her hands were clenched into fists in front of her ample breasts and
she was gritting her teeth. Sweat was beading up on her forehead.

Maddy looked at her in the dim light and asked, Are you
getting sick hon?

She glanced briefly at the giantess and then back at the stage
anxiously.

Wow. Maddy murmured.

What's wrong Maddy? Yolanda asked quietly.

I don't know... the big blond said softly but with a hint of
dramatic inflection of mystery and worry.

Letter number ONE! Antoinette cried out, holding it in her

right hand.

The crowd cheered.

Letter number TWO! she cried out again, holding it in her

126
left hand.

The crowd seemed just as enthusiastic for either one at this

point.

Maddy looked across at Alice and Regina to gauge their

responses, and it was evident that they had not really been paying
much attention until it came down to the last two.

The applause meters can not tell the difference people! the
singer declared, Let us find out if our mystery letter writers are here
with us tonight! and she gestured to the far side of the stage, and a
man dressed in a regular technicians shirt came out with a list of all of
the people in the crowd with similar names.

Hmmmmmm... she said, It would seem that we have an

Alice here, she looked out at the crowd, but since there is no last
name, she peered out into the crowd, there is no way to tell if they
are the right Alice or not!

The crowd wooed at this.

So, Alice dearie, she said, If you are out there some place in
the crowd, would you please step forth, and while you are at it, please
show the usher your ticket stub.

After a long wait, finally, thinking this was her true surefire
win, being the only letter with a name on it, Alice took the initiative to
raise her ticket stub to show the usher.

As the man came over and put a small laser scanner up to the
ticket, he nodded and waved for her to proceed through a door and turn
to her right and go up on the stage.

The crowd cheered for the mysterious Alice who now seemed
suddenly quite ecstatic and thrilled to be there.

127
 And now then... opening up the letter from Clarissa,
Whereas I do not have a name on this letter that I can clearly make
out, the performer called out, she DID include a photograph of a
tattoo with the words, See? I secretly got the Bad Blood Lolitas logo
tattooed on my left breast!

The crowd went insane.

So, she looked out across the crowd, if any of you lovely
young miscreants has been secretly wearing a tattoo of our band's logo
on your lovely bosom all of these long years, and you are not ashamed
to show yourselves to the usher, please present your tickets.

Clarissa's squeal could be heard from the balcony as she curled

up into a fetal position beneath her chair.

Claire? Yolanda asked in concern, Are you sick? then she

turned and called for an usher, Sir, I think we need to go to the
hospital, my friend here seems to not be feeling well.

Wait a second here... Maddy said as she sensed all kinds of

images from the girl on the floor, Come on Clarissa, she reached
down and scooped her up, I can tell right now, this photo she is
talking about came from you.

Maddy! Yolanda gasped.

Alice Dodgeson saw that the usher was coming toward

Clarissa's position and she could not help but feel a sense of rage and
doom at the same moment.

Picking up the smaller girl, she held out the ticket stub and then
asked the usher to follow her to a more discreet location.

As they stood near the stage entry, they discretely used the

128
barcode scanner as just enough light to see the tattoo and they waved
them both ahead to go up the steps.

As the lovely young blond was carried onto the stage by the
giant blond, she said, Now don't drop on the ground Claire, that will
only make this more embarrassing and you will be conceding victory
to Alice there.

This last idea gave the small girl the strength to face what she
had done.

Okay. she replied, I'll be damned if I'm going to let Alice

win.

Okay, that's the spirit, Maddy praised her softly, I'll hold
your hand for balance.

Thank you. she breathed nervously, blushing so deeply she

looked sunburned.

Okay people! Antoinette cried out, Here you have your two
choices!

On the one hand, she pointed to Alice, using the letter she
had from another Alice, we have a true blood and guts victim of the
heart, then she pointed with the other hand, we have a lovelorn
worshiper who branded her own soul with our curse!

Please text in your choices now and they will be electronically

tallied and the results given!

Alice was now about to collapse because she realized that this
'lucky stroke' could well have been a ploy, had it somehow managed to
be that Clarissa actually DID know Lolibad somehow from some
place.

129
 Otherwise, it was merely a stroke of bad luck and fate had
played a cruel trick on her.

After many minutes of waiting, the murmuring of the crowd

was very dim because they were all waiting for the results with baited
breath.

Finally, a technician came out and produced a printout.

Well beasties, the skull faced figure held out the sheet, your
decision has come to my hands!

The drummer of the band rolled the drum in the background.

And the unlucky victim is..., as she eyed both of them with a
look of macabre madness, holding both letters over the brazier, THE
UNKNOWN TITTIE TATTO GIRL! and she dropped the letter from
the absent Alice into the fire.

The crowd roared and the ushers came along to escort the
vanquished Alice Dodgeson from the stage, and she literally collapsed
weeping in humiliation, glaring back at the trembling Clarissa who
stood there wide eyed as if she were in fact about to be killed.

As you know, beasties, she looked around with a smirk, I

can't deliver this kiss to the place our doomed soul requested, for legal
reasons, she held out the letter with one hand, dropped some kind of
dark liquid on it with the other hand, which made smoke roll off of it,
and eating a hole in the paper.

As the paper seemed to dissolve, however, she licked the goo

right off the paper onto her tongue saying, Mmmmmmmm...the
poison pen!

Then she reached out, clasping Clarissa's face with her gloved
hands, leaned forward and planted a long deep kiss on the smaller

130
girl's lips.

The crowd screamed in elation, while Regina helped Alice out

of the concert hall.

Funny how you waited all this time for your wish to come true
and when it did, Antoinette said, the entire crowd hearing her say it,
it was NOTHING like you expected it to be!

Ep 9, Chapter 6

The following Monday, as the Yamaguchi's small posse exited

the SUV, Mrs. Yamaguchi was wearing sunglasses, as if that was going
to somehow hide her identity at this point.

The three girls headed into the building and straightway went
to the journalism department.

Oh I see you were at the concert! Antoinette said to Regina.

That's funny, she scoffed, I didn't see you there, were you
HIDING?

Oh HELL no! she laughed, You're just too NARROW

MINDED of a WHORE to see us POOR folks is all.

There will be NONE of that language in this school

WHATsoever! Mrs Trinidad called out from her desk.

Sorry Mrs. Trinidad. Clarissa apologized for the singer.

So, where's your girlfriend? Antoinette asked, Licking her

wounds? she smirked, Couldn't come in today?

She's here, Regina smiled sweetly, but with venom, Just did
an office run, to get more paper so we can print today's THRILLING

131
headline!

Ahhhhhh! Maddy's deep voice rumbled, I see what you're

up to! pointing her big finger at the gossip girl, Well you best think
before you sling ink or you may find yourself on the front page cover
of a lot bigger rag than the high school handbill!

She has a way with words... Clarissa swooned lovingly as

she hear Maddy's warning to the newspaper's lead contributing writer.

What do you have on me? the writer scoffed defensively,

I'm as pure as the wind driven snow!

Maybe in Novobirisk, Maddy replied, I have a video you

two girls might wish to see before you go posting the story I see you
are thinking up in that empty little head of yours.

How do YOU know what I'm thinking? she snarled with a

derisive frown.

I just do, she declared, and you know what's good for you
and your girlfriend, you'll keep a secret or two. as she held up a video
card in front of the gossip girl, then she simply added, Come. Now.
and turned toward the door.

They stopped in the AV room where Antoinette was a member

of the media production club and they popped the little chip in the
computer.

There were multiple clips of the two girls in the VIP seats from
before the show, with selected audio enhancement as they discussed
their plans with some of the guys from the football team, shared gossip
about various people at school, then Alice said how she had to be
home as soon as this event was over so her parents never found out she
was not at bible classes.

132
 They fast forwarded to where Alice got up the courage to make
her false claim, and then skipped to the end where she collapsed
weeping on the stage, and then to the point where Regina helped her
out of the arena.

So. Maddy said, liking the side of her cheek for emphasis,
Still want to publish that article about Claire here?

Wha-whatever are you talking about? Regina asked

nervously.

Alice simply looked pale.

That's right Alice, Antoinette said, Your daddy is a big time

televangelist, and your little night of indiscretion there would do you
so much damage your family would lose everything.

That....that letter wasn't even mine! she protested.

Then why did you come up after it? she asked, Trying to
prove to me that you know Lolibad? she smirked, Come on, she
tilted her head and rolled her eyes, I knew you were too greedy to
turn down an offer, she smirked, that was a blank piece of paper.

HUH? they both frowned incredulously.

How would YOU know? Alice damned.

Because you moron, Antoinette said before breaking into her

classic evil cackle, and speaking in her Lolibad voice, I was the one
reading it!

Alice fainted dead away and Regina caught her.

Tell your lover girl there, Maddy pointed at her slumped

body, if either of you lets out a peep about Annie's true identity, we'll

133
destroy BOTH of your families. and she pulled the chip, slipping it to
Antoinette who put it in her cute little handbag as they turned and left
the two there.

Episode 10,
My First Competition

Maddy was having trouble with the stage guandao and finally
complained loudly.

I just can't control something that flips and flops all over the
place like that. she complained as she irresponsibly threw the fake
blade down on the floor with a soft plastic clatter, I need something
heavier, and more rigid. I need something with weight and balance.

You sure LOOK like you're doing great with it. Douglas
suggested,

I can tell the difference. Maddy insisted.

I can too. Grandma Shi supported her, I'm going to find a

genuine guandao from some place that you can call your own.

Is that a wise move Grandmother? Douglas asked while

bowing deeply to show his respect, Our insurance could drop us and
we could be legally liable if anybody were injured.

I will take that responsibility. Grandma Shi declared, This

child has a gift that has not been seen in a thousand years.

Ep 10, Chapter 2

When Yolanda came at the end of the night to pick her,

Antoinette and Clarissa up, Maddy was just bubbling with excitement.

Momma momma momma! she exclaimed in her bull moose

134
voice, Guess what!

Whoa! Yolanda backed up putting her hand to her chest and

looked around asking, Has anyone seen Maddy recently?

That's not funny mom... the giantess put her hands on her
hips with her head tilted to one side.

Despite the big blond's protests, everybody else, including

Grandma Shi were laughing at her.

Fine then! she turned her back and threw down her hands, I
WON'T tell you then!

Oh come ON now! Yolanda chided, Of all of the people in

the world to get into a tizzy who ever thought YOU'D be on that list?

Good point Maddy darling. Antoinette waggled a reproving

finger at the giantess.

Oh...phooey. she sulked, then took a deep sigh and turned

around, Well anyway, she tried to gather her more mature self
together and behave like an adult, I GET TO USE A REAL
WEAPON!

Oh goodness me! Yolanda looked shocked and then looked

past her to Grandma Shi who nodded solemnly, You're going to trust
this impulsive child with a deadly weapon?

Its not like she NEEDS one. one of the women who attended
class giggled.

I'll back up THAT! another one chimed in, I think she could
tear a person in half if she wanted to.

Well, Yolanda scratched her forehead, the way she handled

135
that bear was pretty amazing. she shrugged, I guess she can't do
much worse with a razor sharp blade.

Wait! a Latino woman asked, What's this about a bear.

Oh mom, Maddy groaned, now look what you started. I'll

never hear the end of this.

You should be PROUD of your self! Yolanda insisted with an

urging face, Not just anybody can put a bear down with with three
taps of their fingers!

She did WHAT? a different Japanese woman cried out.

She used the infamous 'touch of death' on a bear while we

were out in the mountains hiking. Jasmine declared as she bounded
in, ice cream in one hand, Nancy hand in the other.

When did YOU two start... clearing her throat, 'holding

hands'? as she turned and regarded her daughter holding her
childhood friend's hand.

Mom. Jasmine said, Seriously. as she rolled her eyes and

licked the ice cream where it was starting to melt.

Nancy said between licks, For...nnnn,....about....mmm.... she

made a slurping noise, three months perhaps.

I wanna hear about this BEAR! the Latino lady insisted.

Maddy slumped down between Annie and Claire with a

despondent expression and moaned, I just got to use a real live
guandao and nobody even cares...

Ep 10, Chapter 3

136
 She uses a WHAT? Timothy asked as they all sat at the
dinner table.

You know, Yolanda said, a naginata. as she passed around

the tuna steaks with Maddy's help.

Oh! the archaeological expert blushed, putting his hand to his

face in embarrassment, I don't know why I totally forgot that!

Wasn't there one of those in the tomb? Yolanda asked.

Yeah there was, come to think of it, he mused, had a name

on it too.

Oh? her eyebrows raised.

Yeah. he frowned, I wrote it down in my notes some place,

he frowned, Nicholas dear, could you get my attache case for me
from my office.

Sure dad. the boy rose and scampered off and was back in a
moment, holding out the costly alligator hide attache case.

Thank you. he nodded and accepted it, and began digging for
a small notebook, Ahh, here it is, he flipped to it, Jngzh Bi li
DeBlair

There was a loud clattering in the kitchen.

Yolanda rushed to see a frozen giantess who seemed to be

transfixed, and two plates of food scattered at her feet, having fallen
from her slack hands.

Ep 10, Chapter 4

What's the matter dear? Yolanda asked the transfixed girl.

137
 She was motionless for a long time and the family all came in
to see what was going on.

Is she sick? Nick asked.

I think she's in a trance. Antoinette regarded her with a frown

of concentration.

Delicate...Iris....DeBlair... came from the mouth of the

giantess as she seemed to continue to stare off into space.

You mean its not Maddy? the boy asked.

I'm getting the idea it ain't. Antoinette replied.

Wow, what a name for a giant! Jasmine marveled.

Sure! She was BORN, THIS big! Antoinette replied

sarcastically.

Oh gawd Ann. Jasmine balked.

Well come on! the singer railed back at her, How would
anybody KNOW their child would come out to be a GIANTESS?

Welllll... the small Japanese girl tried to think of something

witty to say back, maybe her parents were?

If they were, Timothy proposed, its likely they would be so

large she was STILL small to THEM.

Oh. the younger girl found herself stuck, Well, its a pretty
name anyway.

And its European. Yolanda said, Celtic to be exact.

138
 So we have a Celtic family member now! Nicholas
marveled, How cool is that?

And apparently she's ancient too! Jasmine added.

We don't KNOW that. Yolanda held up a finger of warning,

but then she got curious, Do you know how old you are?

I'm not sure exactly when I was born, the giantess replied,
my memories have not come back to me yet.

Well, Timothy shrugged, In the mean time, after we clean

up this mess on the kitchen floor, he sighed, putting his wrists against
his hips, I will contact the Japanese Ministry of Antiquities and see
about getting you your weapon back.

Ep 10, Chapter 5

The ministry says they will not release the weapon because
there is no possibility that it is yours. Timothy sighed as he sat at the
desk in his private office.

Maddy, also known as Delicate, was very despondent when she

pleased That's not FAIR! she slumped back into the overstuffed
guest chair, That's MY guandao! as a tear of frustration crept into the
corner of her eye, Its a part of my past! My family! Its part of who I
am and where I come from! she leaned forward again with a pleading
look as tears escaped her eyes, voice trembling with frustration verging
on anger, They can't DO that to me!

Apparently there is no way anybody is going to believe that

an 18 year old Celtic girl is the owner of a seven hundred and forty
one year old weapon. he replied sadly, What can I do? he threw up
his hands then sank his face into his hands a moment later.

139
 DNA testing! Clarissa exclaimed, Surely if she has handled
it, there are epitheliels on the body of the device SOME place, they use
it all the time in solving crimes!

Oh HELL YEAH! Antoinette cheered this idea, fist in the air.

Maddy looked at them both with weepy eyes while sniffling,

and they both looked back with a sheepishly hopeful look while
Clarissa twisted her mouth into a partial smile of encouragement.

Timothy looked up with a look of surprise, You're right! and

he got back on the phone with the Ministry of Antiquities, Hello?
This is Timothy again...no....I want the DNA lab this time please. Yes,
I'll hold. and he looked over at the wet faced giantess and held up his
hand with his fingers crossed with a wink and a cheer-me-up smile for
the sad eyed girl.

Ep 10, Chapter 6

The DNA results were a mess because apparently several

people had handled the weapon from the time it had been given to
Delicate Iris DeBlair, if that were indeed her, and the time it was first
photographed in the tomb in a hidden back room behind the dead
prince's chambers.

Still, they did admit that at least one set of DNA patterns
suggested strongly a Celtic person, and a female had handled the item,
however, they may or may not necessarily be the same person.

They would have to have a base line to compare them to.

So could I send you a blood, hair or tissue sample? Timothy

asked.

Only if you have the corpse on hand sir, the man on the other
side replied, and I don't recall anything about any corpses being

140
found in the tomb.

Hmmmm... he suddenly felt stumped, knowing that Maddy's

presence had been officially erased from the records immediately, Let
me get back to you on that.

Are-you're not-withol- the man began to ask before the

suddenly nervous archaeologist broke the connection.

Delicate darling, he said sweetly, nervously tapping his

reading glasses against his wist, swinging them by their ear tabs,
would you have any objection to a visit to Japan?

Antoinette and Clarissa's faces lit up, JAPAN?!

Ep 10, Chapter 7

The jet touched down in Tokyo and the girls were instructed to
pretend to be totally unrelated to the Yamaguchi's which they heartily
agreed to.

But don't get into trouble before you get to the hotel!
Yolanda cried out as they hurried off to a nearby taxi.

You know you shouldn't shout like that, Timothy

admonished, it will draw more people's attention.

Well how ELSE am I supposed to do my job as a mother?

she protested.

TexsssssssssssssssT. he said while staring her in the eye and

holding up his smart phone.

Gahhhh! All of you! she shook her head, Come on

children. she called to Nicholas and Jasmine.

141
 They all got into a taxi and followed the one which was already
almost out of sight with the three others who had already hopped in the
first one large enough to accommodate the giantess.

See? Timothy said as a text message came up on Yolanda's

phone, They know what to do.

How do you kno-? she began, but sure enough it was

Antoinette saying they would head directly for the hotel and order the
evening meal as soon as they got unpacked.

Seems like you should have trusted her all along. Timothy
declared, Poor people can be well mannered too you know.

Then what is she doing in that sick disgusting band getup she
does? Yolanda protested.

She's just being a teenager having fun, just like we did. he

replied as he looked out the window at the overpass.

She knew better than to reply to this one, she was now quite
ashamed of how she had spent her teenage years, so she just blushed
and made a sour face.

Ep 10, Chapter 8

They made it past the security checkpoints only with a lot of

persuading, even though they had all the authority there could be to
bring guests, mostly because they were suspicious of Antoinette's
gaudy, over the top get up.

She is the lead singer in a band. Yolanda informed, Don't

tell me you never did anything rash in YOUR teenage years. eying
the security guard narrowly.

Uhhh...since when was this about me ma'am? he asked

142
nervously.

I'll MAKE it about you here in a minute if you don't let us

through. she warned.

My apologies ma'am, he bowed and hit the electronic

release, but I will need to run them all through the usual scanning
devices as all guest are-

Fine. Whatever. Yolanda said, Lets just get this over with
before the world comes to an end, shall we?

Yes. he bowed again as the button was pressed for each

individual member of the group and they all walked through a scanner
designed to detect not so much weapons, as fake antiques for the
purpose of making off with authentics, seeing as a lot of thefts had
occurred in the past by the use of masterful fakes smuggled in this
way.

As they stepped on beyond the machine, Clarissa said, I

wonder if that thing can see somebody's coochie.

Maddy suddenly blushed deep red.

Ep 10, Chapter 9

The head of the Ministry was NOT pleased to see a priceless

relic of Chinese history being taken out of the building, but since
enough DNA matched Delicate Iris DeBlair precisely, the only other
option would be for them to literally detain the entire family and
Delicate in some form of secret prison or else risk the truth coming out
to the public.

Even though the man declared his doubts that she was the
authentic owner and more likely had simply handled the weapon in the
past, he could not come up with any plausible explanations

143
whatsoever.

As she came into the room with the weapon, however,

something amazing happened.

As she came near the weapon, it seemed to begin to glow.

Not only this, but Maddy herself seemed to glow.

Her eyes were wide and she stepped slowly, almost reverently
toward the ancient weapon, then as she reached her hand out over its
holder, it mysteriously leapt easily thirty centimeters into her huge
hand as if magnetized.

A brief blue-white flash seemed to occur the instant it made

contact with the giantess's hand.

Everybody's eyes bugged out and everybody gasped, including

the owner of the ancient weapon.

Maddy's eyes were wide for another reason however.

She no longer saw the room.

She saw ancient China, over six hundred years ago.

In her mind, she was actually in China.

Instead of a white room filled with glass enclosed antiques, she

stood on a hill overlooking a large valley where thousands of Chinese
soldiers were marching.

She was much smaller and she wore a leather outfit with boots,
breeches, a vest and a white silk shirt below that.

She had a head band on and her light blond hair flowed past

144
her face in a mild wind.

She was peering across the valley as another army marched

their direction.

There was about to be a war of vast proportions.

Be wary Delicate, a kindly voice said behind her as a very

tall dark haired figure stood with another guandao, these are no
ordinary soldiers. These are the dead brought back from the grave. You
must kill the twelfth demon to send them back. This is not going to be
an easy challenge for you.

Suddenly she was back in the room with the others with a snap
that made her reel back and drop the ancient weapon as she grabbed
her face with both hands and cried aloud, Racheeeeeeellllllll!!! and
fall to her knees sobbing, Rachel, oh my GOD what have we
DONE!?

Ep 10, Chapter 10

Everybody rushed forward, some toward the giantess, others

toward the weapon.

The weapon, however, suddenly did not want to be touched.

When the technicians tried to pick it up, it struck them with

small flashes of force.

Delicate lay on the floor sobbing for a long time, multiple

technicians came in trying various ways to handle the weapon, but to
no avail.

The weapon simply thwarted every effort to be grappled,

shoveled or pinned down with bursts of white energy which would
repel or deflect whatever tried to approach it.

145
 Finally after several minutes, the giantess reached over to
scoop up the weapon which once again leapt into her open hand and
once again she went into another trance.

This time, however, the trance was far different.

There were three distinct figures.

There was a Tall red haired woman with long flowing hair
green eyes and loads of freckles, a shorter, rounder woman with thick
golden blond hair, a frosting of freckles and brilliant blue eyes, and a
medium height, smooth dark skinned woman with dark brown hair and
brown eyes.

Behind them a couple of other figures could be made out, but

not clearly.

Delicate Iris! the red haired one called out in a thick brogue,
eyes wide with surprise.

My baby be ye well? the blond one called out in an equally

thick Celtic accent.

We ha missed ye sorely. the brown haired one said in a heavy

voice with a middle eastern accent.

Mmmmmm...Maddy? Delicate asked into the vision.

Ye remimbered! the red haired one said in great delight in

her thick brogue, beaming in proud delight, a slender, graceful hand to
her ample bosom, Ham Hai SOO relived!

We wa worried ye might fergit afer hall this time an be loss to

oos ferever. the blond declared with relief on the edge of tears.

146
 I don't remember much Maddy, Delicate replied, which one
is maddy and who are the others?

Maddy wa ah cud word. the red haired woman explained, I

ham hyer fadder.

Huh? the giantess asked.

Joos lhike hyoo, the red haired woman continued, Hy too

ham eh hermaphrodite, an I sired thee lohng lohng hago wen I wa boot
ha wee lass.

And I be yer mum hoo bore ye part wee inta this world. the
blond continued, I woo ha kipt ya ba ye ws tekkin fro me hin greht
violence an thus we remen sipritid bhy ha gret goolf, e'en ta this deh.

What are your names? Delicate asked.

I be Patricia, Patricia DeBlair o tha great clan DeBlair, ahn

these be me too wives, Magdalene, yer birthin momma, en Myrtle, yer
oother momma yoo han't nery ha th chence tah git teu knoo whin ye
wher tikken frhom oos.

But for now, Delicate protested, I really don't know any of

you though.

Tis hoondersthandable milass. Patricia conceded, Hyoo ha

been heway froom hoos ha vehry lhong time noo.

How long have I been away maddy? the giantess asked.

Heu wou ha been born teu me ahn abouht Haypril thi heighth
of thah year oof hour lhoord twhelf hoondrid an sixty s-heven, ha you
nah been a tohrn frohm me very womb in cast inteu a dohl such es Hai
meself now be. she replied with great sadness and heaviness.

147
 I don't understand. the giantess declared, This is not making
any sense.

You doona ha a SOUL milass. 'Twas treded teu tha divil for
limitliss magic pahwers! Patricia's face was pained, Were ye to die
here and now, she continued, there wounna be a resurrection fer ye.

So if something happened to me, she asked, I would never

come back, ever? the giantess asked, suddenly afraid.

Tis why we did hour bist teu keep heu haweh fromm violence
bicaus we ha na wheh teu sev heu froom heer.

Then why do I know how to fight so well? And why do I have

memories of battles in my past? she asked.

T'was choices yeu in hothers mehd, t'was not choices mehd by

hus here. Magdalene replied.

I will try harder to avoid violence. Delicate determined, I do

not wish to disappear.

Be well me child, steh strongh, in knoh wi har ha wachin

hyeu! Patricia's face smiled a sort of sad smile as she waved, and they
all began waving, even the ones in the background but they all faded
away and the room came back into view.

When the vision faded, this time she was silent and somber,
kneeling with the weapon firmly clenched in her right hand.

Maddy? Yolanda asked.

Delicate? Antoinette asked.

Finally she turned to them, and declared, I just met my

parents.

148
 Ep 10, Chapter 11

A lot of people were running to and fro and a lot of them

wanted to detain the mysterious giantess and the amazing weapon, but
Timothy declared that this was not a situation where they could simply
isolate the person in question and treat them either as a criminal or a an
object of research.

Besides, a few technicians had made the foolish mistake of

trying to take the guandao from the giantess only to get jolted yet
again, despite wearing high voltage gear they had acquired by divisive
means from the Ministry of Power and Light.

Clearly, the repulsive force of the weapon, once activated, was

active without using electrical power.

These bursts of whatever had no respect for rubber boots and

gloves designed to resist eighty thousand volts.

They had no choice but to let her past because there was no
way they could stop her even if they tried to stop the rest of the family.

The minister himself threatened this, but the reply was not
encouraging.

I'll cut this building in half if you continue to threaten my

family. Delicate growled, pointing the power infused weapon at the
man, making its tip glow purely by her will to make it happen.

The glowing weapon terrified the man and he backed away

with his hands up, Okay, okay, let us go and we'll let you go in
peace!

Call the police or the military and we will visit you in hell.
the giantess threatened even though she had just been told that she

149
would never make the journey if she died.

Oh, no need to worry Ms Yamaguchi-san! he chuckled

nervously, We don't want any trouble I swear!

If you cause any trouble, Yolanda warned, we'll break this

story wide open, count on that.

The minister immediately pulled his phone from his lapel

pocket and made a call, declaring firmly in Japanese, Make sure the
Yamaguchi's have no problems leaving Japan with the relic and play
like you don't know anything! That is a direct order or you are fired
today!

Yes sir! another man replied sharply over the phone.

The way has been made clear for you now. he smiled as
sweetly as his old face could manage.

I knew you would see it my way. Yolanda smiled back just as

sweetly then turned away, muttering, Disgusting bastard... under her
breath.

They did not let the public see the weapon, but instead, they
had it boxed up in a special armored container and tagged as cargo on
the flight, with Timothy riding all the way to the plane in the van and
seeing to it, nothing interfered with its departure from Japan along
with the family.

When the weapon was on board the plane, he made sure the
cargo hold was pre-flight inspected and sealed and signed for the
weapon with the Ministry of Antiquities as the cargo van was
preparing to leave.

The archaeologist did not relax even slightly until they were off
the ground headed for Los Angeles and then he slumped in mental

150
exhaustion.

You did the right thing honey. Yolanda comforted him.

Wiping sweat from his brow, he looked up at her from his

sunken position and said, I certainly hope so, because our reputations
are riding on this.

Ep 10, Chapter 12

Delicate came very nervously to the dance floor with a long list
of certifications and permits to carry a real weapon into a public
venue.

She was dressed in a beautiful flowing gown with her hair done
up in a bun, with flashy golden earrings, a tiara and anklets, and
carrying the large lethal polearm.

When the music began, she seemed to turn into a whole other
person.

She suddenly smiled blissfully, regarding the heavens, the

earth, the wind and the sea.

She stepped into a swirl of light and motion, her blade moving
as if on its own, her body merely there to observe the blade at several
points in the dance.

At one point, however, she leapt and spun, kicking out with her
silk slipper clad toes as high as the lowest lights on the overhead stage
rigging, and landing without an audible sound.

She twirled the blade to the right while spinning to the left,
then she reversed this without seeming to even actually stop moving.

Never once did the sheer veils get caught up in the sharp

151
pointed hooks of the weapon, never once did she slip on them, never
once did she even seem to slide except when she meant to slide on
one knee, with her other foot curved up so high it touched the back of
her head.

The audience and the judges were awed at this giant of a

person acting as graceful as any of the tinier dancers, and yet with a
more relaxed, graceful feel and flow to her movements.

She was not merely technically perfect, she was fluidly perfect
as well.

She looked as if she had been performing this master art since
the thirteenth century to this day.

As the brief dance track ended, she stood on her hands, the
weapon positioned on top of her feet over her head in a Y splits
maneuver, where she then snapped back to a standing position as the
weapon seemed to gently float into a standing positioned in her right
hand.

Then she gracefully bowed with her left fingertips pinched

facing to the right.

The entire population of the building stood in applause.

Ep 10, Chapter 13

When they got home, naturally both Antoinette and Clarissa

were both fawning over their bladed hermaphroditic heroine, but the
rest of the family was totally in love with her talents now and were
wholehearted fans.

Delicate had won a small prize of one thousand dollars, and got
a pretty trophy, but that was not as great for her as simply being lauded
on with so much praise for her achievements in something she simply

152
loved doing.

The video went all over the internet and in hours was in the
millions.

As Antoinette and Clarissa were finally ushered to the door to

go to their respective homes, it was going on 4 am and the energy was
still in the air, it was certain nobody would sleep that night.

The next day however was a Sunday, so they had all day to
sleep in.

Episode 11,
The Day After First Fame Strikes

The gossip girls were waiting at the school entrance with a

recorder and a camera.

What are you guys here for? Delicate asked, a long slack
face of displeasure presented as she had no interest in being
interrogated about her personal life

Yeah. Antoinette chimed in, Can't you go dig up some dirt

on some more DESERVING soul?

Why naturally, Regina replied, To interview the new

champion in the dance competition!

When somebody from our school wins some kind of award,

its important for school spirit that they be published to the other
students for the pride of our school. Alice added.

I don't want to talk about it. Delicate passed on by them

waving them off with a huge hand.

In other words, Clarissa added, Take that recorder and

153
shove it.

Well that was downright rude! Regina huffed.

And SO devoid of school spirit! Alice clucked.

WE gotta DO something about THIS! the lead gossip girl

declared.

Indeed! the assistant gossip columnist replied.

Ep 11, Chapter 2

The video had indeed gone viral and everybody in school

seemed to already have seen it and shared it with others because the
gossip girls were just be the beginning of the harassment.

Maddy already had a large flock of followers since the

basketball game, and this only compounded it.

Both Antoinette and Clarissa, despite their mutual rivalry for

top spot in Delicate's life, had to tag team fend off the other girls who
seemed to simply come out of nowhere.

The guys already had a clue that they had no chances seeing as
the giantess was not making any effort to deflect females and had one
hanging off each arm, but occasionally one would make a desperate
move and come up saying something stupid thinking they could
perhaps cause some kind of doubt in her mind about her sexuality.

She tried to be polite, but one African guy started talking really
dirty and she reached out while he was doing some kind of rap about
his personal anatomy and caught him by the face, pulled him up short
and then shoved him on his behind in front of everybody, then walked
on her way without another word.

154
 When he hopped up crying to the guards claiming everything
from racial discrimination to sexual assault, citing everything from
penis envy to being a member of the Klu Klux Klan, the guard dragged
him off to detention and called his parents.

The giantess was not mean, rude or spiteful, she just had no
intention of paying any of these children any attention.

She just wanted to be left alone to live her own life.

Before the day was over, Alice and Regina posted photos of her
pushing the African boy down and set forth on an article to smear her
as a violent, cocky, self absorbed diva who didn't care about her school
whatsoever.

Apparently they had forgotten that they were already on a short

leash themselves.

Ep 11, Chapter 3

Tuesday morning's paper was posted and one girl came up to

Clarissa's desk and asked, What are you going to do about THIS?
laying down the smear campaign article.

I'M not going to do ANYTHING. Clarissa replied.

Huh? the girl reacted in shock.

But Antoinette is going to destroy them. the small blond

concluded while batting her eyelashes gleefully.

Sure enough, the article made it to Antoinette's attention the

same hour and within fifteen minutes, another video went viral on the
internet, and in four hour's time, a certain televangelist's operation was
already crumbling.

155
 From 7:30 am when school started, until 11:30 am, the
venomous video was spreading like wildfire, and by 11:35 am, it was
selected to be a late breaking midday feature on the noon-day-news.

While Antoinette was neither rich nor influential in this town,

she knew just enough of the right people to have an inside track on
what was happening in the world around them that when she got a text
message to Tune into TV 27 for the noon report she knew she had
already done her damage and that there was no going back now.

Attention students, attention students, the one secretly known

as Lolibad purred into the school PA, At noon today, on TV 27, your
own 'gossip girl,' Alice Dodgeson will be featured on a special
segment, so be sure to watch! That is all.

Two panicked girls ran for the AV media room, but more as a
knee jerk reaction to curse and cry.

There was nothing they could do now and they knew it.

Their posh lives of leisure and ease were now done.

Smart phones of all makes and models were tuning into the
news as the lunch hour rolled around and as they entered the AV
center, they were able only to get a much larger view of their own
selves at the concert, and in no way prevent that deed which had
already been done.

What? Antoinette asked with a smirk, You thought I was

bluffing perhaps?

But we never said anything about - Alice cried out in

grieving fury.

You crossed Maddy. Period. the tall brunette Lolita turned a

thumbs down on the pair.

156
 This just in, the oldest daughter of the televangelist Robert J.
Dodgeson was filmed at a seedy concert being held at the Staples
Center earlier this year and was apparently involved in cultist worship
and a lesbian affair with another student of the high profile
Williamsburgh Academy for Excellence in Education, a local private
school for the rich and powerful.

There was footage, well cropped and expertly edited,

completely keeping Clarissa's and Delicate's identities safe while
focusing on the two school newspaper reporters.

Since this video went viral at roughly nine thirty this morning,
over eleven million people have seen it and since that time, shares in
Dodgeson Ministries has plummeted thirty nine points.

Alice and Regina ran screaming from the AV room in distress

and all the way off the school campus as fast as they could.

Ep 11, Chapter 4

By the end of the day, both Alice and Regina had been
disenrolled from the school.

Maddy, Annie and Claire were now seen as forces to be feared

or at least respected.

As they went home that evening, the main talk was not on her
victory in a dance championship, but her victory over the infamous
and seemingly invincible gossip girls.

Some people got the message and left off crowding them and
seeking attention, others simply took more care to be polite and remain
at arm's length.

The trio was grateful for the space to move around!

157
 Yolanda even remarked, You got here in a record short time!
looking around, Where's your fan club?

We gave them the slip, I think you could say. Antoinette

chuckled as she, as usual, illegally sat in the hermaphrodite's lap.

The farther they stay from me, Delicate sighed, the happier
I'll be! rubbing her eyes with a thumb ad forefinger, I don't like
crowds.

Nick and Jasmine were less chatty and more subdued, just
amazed at the powerfully destructive force of what had happened
today.

Nick regarded them with a worried look, Jasmine with a look

of awe.

Nancy seemed unconcerned and simply talked to Jasmine

about their homework.

With that, they pulled out and went to drop of the three older
girls at dance class.

Ep 11, Chapter 5

After dance class, Maddy was in the mood to walk, so she and
the other two walked around the streets inside the gated community.

I don't want to go to this stupid school. the giantess

grumbled, Its a waste of time and they're all so fake and pretentious.

Well the laws says you have to go to school until you're

eighteen. Clarissa remarked glumly.

Hell! the giantess looked up at the moon, From what I can

158
tell, she paused to take it all in, I'm over seven hundred years old!

We don't know that. Antoinette debated, How can you be

that old and even be alive let alone look as young as we are?

I don't know, the giantess replied, how else do you explain

me waking up in a tomb that has been sealed for at least four hundred
years without eating or drinking or even having fresh air to breathe?

I can't. the brunette shrugged.

I saw visions when I took hold of my guandao....MY

guandao. she sulked, I saw my true parents. I spoke to them.

I can't explain that either. the Gothic Lolita replied, But

unless you can prove that, in the eyes of the law, you still have to go to
school at least until the end of this year.

Oh I hope it passes quickly. she grumbled, This is more

miserable than being in tomb for four hundred years!

We're on our twelfth years of this. Clarissa pointed out.

Wow. the giantess murmured, Such torture.

What can you do? the blond asked, The law is the law.

I'd run away. the big blond replied.

You would? Antoinette asked.

If I had to put up with this for twelve whole years, you bet I
would!

But what would WE do if you ran away? Clarissa asked.

159
 Well, the giantess slowed and looked down at the ground,
Ahhh I don't know.

For being so old, the brunette declared, You sure ACT like a
teenager.

I don't know, Delicate said taking a deep breath and letting it

out as a gust, maybe I just never grew up in a quarter millennium is
all.

Maybe, Clarissa offered, maybe you'll be young forever.

I want to be there with you if you are, Antoinette concluded,

I don't want to die while you live on forever without me.

Same here. the giantess suddenly got tears in her eyes, I

don't want to lose either one of you. she scooped them up to her close
as she trembled with troubled feelings, Ever.

Ep 11, Chapter 6

The following week seemed to go quickly and fall weather was

coming upon them as Thanksgiving was coming around the corner.

There were decorations put up in the classrooms and hallways

at school and people were talking about how much they were going to
eat and where they would be going.

Delicate, having no experience with this event had no answers

for those who asked and Antoinette, who had no family said she had
no plans.

Clarissa's family were going to go to Mesa, Arizona and stay

with relatives, which she hated doing, so none of them were really
looking forward to the holiday.

160
 I don't get this whole holiday thing. the giantess remarked at
lunch as she leaned back in her chair looking at the ceiling, It seems
like a whole lot of trouble for nothing.

Its nothing but a big commercial ploy to sell things. the

brunette explained.

Its an excuse to make people visit other people they really

don't want to see. Clarissa's deduction was given.

Why don't we just skip thanksgiving and go up in the

mountains again. Maddy mused.

That would be great! the short blond exclaimed.

I'm in! the Gothic Lolita cried.

We just gotta get the rest of them to agree now is all. the
hermaphrodite pondered, I wonder if they would go along with this.

Ahh really? Clarissa's tone was downcast, I was just hoping

maybe it would just be us.

Which 'us' are you talking about? Antoinette asked

suspiciously.

Well... she regarded the singer in a partially defensive,

partially condescending manner, You could come along too.

You two... the giantess broke into chuckling and almost fell
over backwards, somehow seeming to stop tipping the moment her
braid hit the floor behind her, you guys are something else!

Ep 11, Chapter 7

You want to WHAT? Yolanda asked flabbergasted.

161
 We want to forgo this whole thanksgiving thing and go up to
the mountains instead. Maddy declared.

AAAAAAAALONE? the archaeologist cried out.

Well, the hermaphrodite shrugged, there's three of us, I'm

sure we'd be plenty safe.

That depends on what you call 'SAFE'! the housewife's

words were very accusatory, You...and two nubile young
females....away for four days...I don't think so.

What on EARTH do you think is going to HAPPEN? the

giantess demanded.

She thinks we'll come back pregnant. Antoinette murmured,

blushing at the images that this led to her mind.

Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!? Maddy cried in disbelief, There is

NO WAY I am going to...YUCK! she screwed up her face, How
DARE you think that of me!?

Anybody your age, left alone without parental supervision -

the Japanese woman began to declare.

Is bound to do what you did at that age? Antoinette cut her

off, We're not ALL like you Mrs. Yamaguchi.

How DARE you insinuate -? she began to berate the

teenager.

I checked on your past Mrs. Yamaguchi, you put a child up for

adoption at age sixteen. the gothic girl announced, I like to check
people's backgrounds before getting too entangled with them.

162
 You did what? Timothy asked in shock.

Yolanda was stunned into silence and collapsed into a chair

silently staring off into space, tears forming in her eyes.

Well I can see THIS isn't going anywhere. Maddy slapped

her knees as she shoved herself out of the chair to go stalk off to her
room.

Fine! Yolanda choked out, Just FINE! GO THEN! SEE IF I

CARE! she leapt up and ran wailing to her bedroom.

Honey...honey....Yolanda? Timothy rose up to follow her,

We'll talk about this later. he pointed behind himself as he closed
their bedroom door behind himself.

I sure hope I don't grow up to become an idiot. Clarissa

sighed looking up at the other two who were standing there looking
after the Yamaguchi's.

As she listened to muffled shouting and pleading from the

other side of the door, Antoinette breathed, Amen on that.

Ep 11, Chapter 8

Well as there was a compromise reached, the three girls could

go, but not alone.

They would be chaperoned by the Prestons who were going

there for the weekend anyhow, and they would be met at the
Sacramento airport and driven the rest of the way there and back to the
airport from that point.

What about tents and gear? Delicate asked.

They said they have extras and can handle that seeing as they

163
have had camping expeditions with basketball players in the past.
Timothy replied with a huge cheery grin on his face.

Yolanda looked timid and reserved and did not say anything.
Her eyes were red from crying and her voice hoarse from screaming
and sobbing. On top of this, she was too ashamed to say anything else.

As the three of them made all of the arrangements for their

classes, the teachers happily gave them their homework and wished
them well on their mountain trip.

Sam was in an economics class with Delicate and overheard

the plans, and decided to make some plans of his own.

Ep 11, Chapter 9

They met the Prestons in Sacramento and rode up in their

roomy diesel powered motor home in comfort, talking about the
mountains and school and as much as he could get in edgewise, Mr.
Preston kept mentioning basketball.

The girls slept the last leg of the journey up highway 101 and
before they knew it, they were waking up to the odd electric motor
whine of the auto-leveling mechanism of the large motor home.

Wow what time is it? Delicate yawned.

Its already 8:09 pm. Mrs. Preston replied cheerfully as the

girls all stirred, I will have hot cocoa ready momentarily, she added,
and if you would like to, you can sleep in the motor home tonight.

I like sleeping out in the open air personally, the giantess

declared, I like the feel of the mountains.

I don't care either way my self. Antoinette announced.

164
 As long as I'm with...the group....I'm happy. Clarissa's
thoughts almost betrayed her.

Well then I suggest you get yourselves set up then! Mr.

Preston smiled as he stepped out the door, Come around here and I'll
help you get the tents out.

Sure enough, there were three one person tents, barely wide
enough for one person each.

The looks on the girls' faces said it all.

This was NOT what they had in mind!

Well, Antoinette leaned toward Clarissa's ear, they DID say

'chaperoned'.

Yeah yeah, the short blond whispered back.

Why did you bring three tents? Maddy asked in a rather

dumb sounding tone.

Ep 11, Chapter 10

When the three of them awoke to the smell of breakfast, eggs

and sausages were sizzling on a griddle, a pot of coffee was steaming
over an open campfire, and Mr. Preston was already sliding flame
broiled toast out of the old style campfire toaster into a basket
provided by Mrs. Preston.

The sun was still yellow in the east behind the mountain peaks
and there was frost on the grass as well as the tents, and people milling
around the camp ground were producing small puffs of fog as they
spake and breathed in general.

Rise and shine ladies, he called out, the best part of the day

165
is upon us!

To his surprise, however, only one tent showed any signs of

movement.

Even though he saw them all crawl into the three individual
pup tents, they all managed to crawl like processionary caterpillars
from the middle one, Clarissa first, Antoinette second and Delicate
last.

How in tarnation did you all...? the elderly gentleman began.

I was COLD last night! Clarissa's voice was still trembling,

I think this late in the year we might do well to sleep in the camper
after all.

Yeah, the giantess conceded, I didn't expect it to be this cold

so early in the year I suppose. looking around with drowsy eyes,
rubbing her arms with her hands, Brrrrr!

I was fine! Antoinette declared, I was in the middle!

Clarissa regarded the cheerful brunette with a sour look and

simply said, Cheater.

Ep 11, Chapter 11

They hiked up trail six, taking breaks at every rest point to look
around, snap photos and generally enjoy the trail.

They saw various animals like raccoons and squirrels

rummaging around the trash bins looking for dropped morsels of
human food to stuff themselves with for the coming winter
hibernation.

Oh look at the little squirrels! Clarissa cooed.

166
 Just watch out for the bears. Maddy remarked.

Why? You can take care of them. Clarissa's confidence made

her words sound casual.

One should never assume anything. the giantess admonished.

They wrapped up their backpacks and resumed hiking aiming

for the 6,500 foot mark by noon.

When they reached the intended elevation, they had lunch, took
more photos and shouted out into the open and listened for their
echoes.

They chatted about the trees and the rocks, the wild life and
what it would have been like to live here as an early settler.

I imagine it was about like living in the Himalayas, Delicate

replied, only different plants, and wildlife, and no fancy modern
clothing.

Oh wow. Antoinette marveled, I never thought about it. You

really do know how to live in the mountains, don't you?

Well yeah, the big blond replied, I guess some things one
never really forgets.

Ep 11, Chapter

They made it back to the bottom well before dark and returned
to the Preston's camper before the evening meal was served, taking a
shower and getting all set up for the night.

After they ate, the three of them walked around the park
looking at the various historical markers, took photos of the park and

167
various friendly people who greeted them as they walked along
looking so distinctive in their fancy Los Angeles clothing.

They saw a play being performed by the parks and recreation

department, as well as a lecture on trail and hiking safety.

They danced at an open air dance floor as country, western,

bluegrass and mountaineer music played.

They walked and talked about the stars you could see here that
could not be seen in the LA Basin for all of the light pollution, they
talked about what plans they had for the future and even talked about
children and the touchy edgy fringes of the idea of marriage and sex.

What they failed to notice, however with all of their sight

seeing and exploring, was that some guys from Los Angeles who were
friends of Sam and James had spotted them.

Episode 12,
When the Petty Sought First Revenge

Being unaware that anybody was interested in them, the three

girls rose and headed for trail number seven which went through a
heavily wooded region before opening up onto a high altitude prairie
filled with beautiful flowers for much of the year.

The three of them had added extra items to their packs so they
could have a more enjoyable lunch today.

They used an unscented all natural insect repellent and brought

sunglasses because there would be much more open area and eye
strain was more likely.

They set off at 6 am and were making good time, stopping at

their first rest stop at 7:32 am.

168
 They checked their boot laces and looked around, taking a few
photographs of some interesting trees before moving on.

At 9:07 they made it to the second rest stop at 4973 feet and
took a water break.

This cooler weather makes it a lot easier to hike! Clarissa

declared.

But its more dangerous too. Delicate replied, Between the

wildlife looking for food and the possibility of storms popping up, one
does not want to be here much later in the year.

Well TODAY is a GOOD day anyhow. the short blond

insisted, And I'm not going to let any old storms or bears spoil it for
me either!

Good luck on that. Antoinette said flatly.

Yeah lets hope we don't run into trouble. the giantess

worried, Somehow I have this feeling something is not quite right
today.

Should we go back? Antoinette asked.

Well... the hermaphrodite pondered, Its just an uneasy

feeling, she looked at the ground for a moment, I can't say that its
anything other than my natural wariness or my imagination running
wild with me.

Is it bears or storms? Clarissa's eyes were pensive.

No. Maddy shook her head, I don't sense anything like

that. then she looked out across the adjacent valley and took a deep
breath before saying, I suppose its just me misreading something is
all.

169
 Lets hope that's all it is. the singer offered.

They set off again heading higher into the range.

Ep 12, Chapter 2

The girls crossed the summit and worked their way down a
steep switchback which was rated 5 on the difficulty scale with a lot of
loose rocks and rubble as they descended eleven hundred feet to the
prairie, hoping to get there in time for the noon meal.

The two smaller girls slipped and slid every now and then and
the giantess, who was sure footed had to be sure they did not slip and
fall all the way down the trail and get injured.

If you must, Maddy declared, each of you take one of my

hands and walk before and behind me to be sure you do not fall.

I think I can make it. Clarissa's words were shaky.

I think you can't. Antoinette declared, Latch on.

Yeah, the giantess agreed, extending her large hand, You're

not well suited for loose rocks and steep angles.

The three of them took their time and crept down the slope
slowly, leading to them not making it to the bottom until after 1:30 in
the afternoon.

They found the rest stop easily enough, only about a hundred
yards from the bottom, and began unpacking their lunch.

Wow we're going to be late now. Clarissa mourned.

That's fine, the huge blond replied, better late than never.

170
 I wonder if that steep slope was what had you bothered
before. the goth girl suggested.

Could be, she shrugged, even now I can just see in my

mind's eye, that whole side coming down as one huge avalanche and
burying us.

Both of the smaller girls shuddered at the thought and clung to

the giantess.

Well we're past it now. Delicate said, The way the map
shows, we can come back on alternate trail '7-B' which is the rescue
trail and has easier pathways and less problem with falling rock and
the likes.

I think that would be the best option. Antoinette agreed, No

need to risk ourselves a second time here, trying to climb back up that
steep slippery slope.

Amen! Clarissa agreed heartily.

Ep 12, Chapter 3

The trail led the girls through the prairie where they looked
around and saw many kinds of late season flowers, many birds were
preparing to fly to some other place, but were at this moment hungrily
picking the seeds out of tall grasses which waved in the cool afternoon
breeze.

They walked up the other side where the trail began to climb
again when they heard behind them a distant rumbling.

They stopped and looked back, and behind them they saw a
thin gray cloud of dust as it settled down the mountainside.

171
 Sure enough, the path they had just taken had indeed collapsed.

Wow....spooky! Antoinette murmured.

You can see the future! Clarissa cried out, Not only can you
read minds but you can see the future!

Well that's just great, Maddy sighed, Oh well, Route 7-B it

is then.

With that, they continued to climb up the hillside until they

found the split in the trail where it was clearly marked, Rescue Route:
Use only in emergency.

There they aimed to head directly back so they would not be

out on the trail when it got dark.

Ep 12, Chapter 4

The little radio device chirped and Elliot Billingsley picked up

and said, You got that end taken care of?

Sure did! a young man's voice chuckled, There's NO WAY

they're coming back THIS way.

We're about done here too. he replied, They will be out

there until somebody can come in and find them by helicopter. he
remarked, Now get your asses out of the park and get home as fast as
you can and don't let anybody see you.

On it. the other voice replied and there was a small electronic
click as the connection was closed.

Okay guys, Elliot announced, That looks pretty shaky from

here, lets leave the rest to the laws of gravity and get our asses out of
here before we're seen.

172
 The rope bridge across the gorge was the only way back for
fifty miles either direction.

If they fell to their deaths, that would be fine, but, should they
somehow manage to survive this trap, they would be there on the far
side for possibly weeks without food or water while people searched
for them, and bears as well as wolves and coyotes would also be
looking for them...as a meal.

Michael Johnson and Steve Lawson hopped on their specially

tuned, silent running dirt bikes at the same time Elliot did, and the
three of them smoothly rode off up the mountainside away from any
possible witnesses.

Ep 12, Chapter 5

As the trio made their way along the side of the mountain
slope, traveling parallel to the slope where the trail was blazed with
trees marked with bared spots and painted in orange paint, the sun was
on the far side of this ridge and therefore it was already getting quite
cool.

Good thing we thought ahead and brought jackets! Clarissa

stopped pulled hers out.

That's a pretty good idea, actually. Delicate unlimbered her

large pack and pulled out her own jacket and slipped it on.

I'm still fairly warm my self. Antoinette declared.

That will change pretty fast I have to say, the larger blond
warned, at least put it around your shoulders so you're more ready
when you start to find it is comfortable and - she froze staring dead
ahead as if she had literally been frozen in time.

173
 What's wrong? Clarissa's face grew worried instantly.

This is not good. Antoinette declared.

A few moments later, Maddy came out of her trance and said,
We're stuck.

Oh great. Antoinette groaned, So what do we do now?

Ration out any food we have left, trap birds, or whatever you
can, the giantess replied, Somebody just sabotaged the bridge we are
supposed to fall off of.

Holy shit! Clarissa's eyes grew wide, What if somebody

ELSE falls through it instead of us?

I hadn't thought about that. Delicate said, We need to get a

warning across the bridge to anybody who may be coming looking for
us.

Wouldn't being beside the bridge be the best place for them to
find us too? Antoinette asked.

Good point. the giantess replied, Lets see if we can get there
before dark.

They deliberately picked up the pace and pushed themselves to

get to the bridge as soon as possible.

Ep 12, Chapter 6

The girls made it to the bridge across the gorge before

darkness.

It looks perfectly fine, Antoinette said, Maybe we beat the

disaster this time? starting to walk out onto it.

174
 No. Maddy reached out and pulled her back.

It could be rescued if nobody pulls it down, but right this

moment, the underpinnings are gone on it, and deliberately so.

How can you tell? Clarissa craved more supernatural

experiences.

I saw them using powerful acids to corrode the bolts that hold
the far side of the bridge to the rock face. the giantess replied, They
even went on to 'age' them with another chemical which would make it
look like nothing more than a lot of severe rusting.

So as long as the bridge is not stepped on, the hermaphrodite

pointed out, it will just barely remain like this until either the bolts
completely rust too thin to hold it, or else something heavy enough,
even snow fall or a strong wind comes along and pulls on them enough
to make them fail.

Wowwwwwwwwwww both of the girls marveled

simultaneously.

You sure know a lot about all of this for somebody who came
from seven centuries back! Antoinette declared.

I was with a warrior king. the giantess said, a great...how

would you say it...a much younger relative of my self, but with much
Chinese blood mingled in, who taught me many subversive tricks to
manage a large enemy force.

But the chemicals! Clarissa protested.

And steel! Antoinette agreed.

This I just recently learned. Maddy replied, Its fairly basic

175
stuff though.

Wow. the smaller blond marveled, Here I study for good

grades and you call it 'fairly basic'.

We all learn at different rates. the giantess shrugged.

So what are we going to do now? the singer asked.

This. Delicate replied, and she pulled a relatively large log

which was fairly loosely in the ground but not too terribly rotted, and
she heaved mightily until she began to glow, growling as she pulled,
ripping her jacket in the process, but finally pulling the standing
deadwood from the ground, and then she lay it across the end of the
bridge, making it obviously too difficult to easily cross over.

Then, she took a sharp piece of granite from beside the trail
and gouged into the wood deeply, WARNING! UNSAFE BRIDGE!
DO NOT ENTER! CALL FOR PARK RANGERS NOW! WE CAN
NOT CROSS! PLEASE CALL FOR HELP!

The two girls marveled at the resourcefulness of the

hermaphrodite and as the two of them cuddled together for warmth in
the chill of the evening, the giantess scouted for branches with which
she made them a makeshift wigwam for the night, right up against the
log so it helped block the trail.

As she selected some nice flat rocks, she created a small,

generally safe circle of stones in which she managed to light an
emergency fire with some dry moss and a bow of green wood, with a
string made of twisted bark on a very dry piece of relatively straight
deadwood, using her cold weather glove as a padded socket to protect
her hand from friction burns.

Then the three of them snuggled up with their emergency

blankets in the wigwam waiting for morning.

176
 Ep 12, Chapter 7

There was a wind storm during the night as a cold front blew in
from the north that night, but the girls slept fairly warmly, if a little bit
cramped, on the layers of green branches of smaller redwood trees
Maddy had picked for both padding and insulation from the cold hard
ground.

The fire eventually smoldered out, but the stack of rocks held
in a lot of heat.

Maddy had closed over the top when the fire had gotten low
enough she knew it would be safe, and she pulled some branches in
front of the entry to reduce heat loss as well.

She awoke with a start as a PA called out, If there is anybody

in the wigwam, please step outside and identify yourselves!

The other girls had apparently not heard, or were too

accustomed to such sounds because they seemed not to stir as the
speaker with the bullhorn on the other side of the bridge called for
them.

Letting them lean in on one another, she carefully crawled from

between them and out of the wigwam to attend to the park ranger on
the far side of the bridge.

DO NOT CROSS THE BRIDGE! IT HAS BEEN

SABOTAGED! she shouted while waving her reflective aluminized
Mylar blanket as a warning, THE BRIDGE HAS BEEN
COMPROMISED ON YOUR SIDE!

How do you know this without crossing it? the ranger on

horseback called back.

177
 Three young males between the ages of eighteen and twenty
five where here yesterday and used chemical corrosives to erode the
bolts so they would fail when anybody stepped on them! she shouted
back.

Why did you not stop them if you saw them? the man asked.

They had automatic rifles sir! she called out, lying.

Why did you not call for help? he asked.

We have no reception back here! she shouted again.

Did you see which way they went? the ranger asked.

They went west down that direction where the gorge can be
crossed I am assuming, she pointed past the ranger's right shoulder
off where the gorge would indeed narrow where a really daring cyclist
might attempt to cross it.

What make and model were these cycles? the ranger asked.

They were custom built, all black and had specialized

mufflers to hide their sound, just like their weapons! she shouted
back.

The ranger pulled up a pair of glasses, looked around, and sure

enough, he found the faint impressions of knobby dirt bike tires
veering off into the woods and he radioed in an APB for three armed
men on motorcycles.

By this time the other two girls had been awakened by all of
the loud sounds as well as the sudden drop in temperature from
Maddy's absence.

Why did you not take the regular trail? the mounted ranger

178
inquired.

There was a landslide! she answered.

As the two younger girls climbed out, the man asked, Are
these your daughters?

Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? Antoinette cried incredulously.

Dude! Clarissa's voice was rough but she was ready to

contest with him, We are all the same age here!

My apologies young lady, the man replied reticently over his

PA, I guess its just the apparent size difference.

Just get somebody here to fix those bolts there and everything
will be just fine! the giantess called out, We can wait for now, but
don't let ANYBODY on that bridge until you have a crew thoroughly
test it out!

Will do sir, the man replied, not knowing the hermaphrodite's

gender, only going by the voice, and in the mean time, if you just
hang tight, we will have somebody here soon to rescue you!

Thank you! the giantess replied, waving, not letting the

man's assumption of her gender bother her.

Wow that was rude, Clarissa grumbled.

Let it go. Maddy rebuked her softly, He's probably blind

enough he can't see us anyways, and besides, she sighed, I know
what I sound like.

Well you'll always be a woman in MY book! Clarissa

wrapper her arms around the giantess.

179
 Me too! Antoinette agreed with a yawn, also latching on to
the hermaphrodite.

That is all that matters. Delicate's voice was soft as she

scooped them both up, That is all in the whole wide world that
matters to me.

Ep 12, Chapter 8

The Prestons were soon on the scene, they had first tried
following the original trail that previous evening until a storm warning
had the rangers dragging them back to camp.

This morning they were there worried as if the three were their
own newborn babies.

Are you girls alright over there? Mr. Preston worried like a
mother hen.

We're fine at the moment! Maddy shouted back, We have

this wigwam and emergency blankets! she flashed the shiny material
again for emphasis.

How are you doing on food? Mrs. Preston asked.

I can go a long long long time without eating, the giantess

replied, not explaining the reason behind this, and we have some
dried rations with us, good for at least a couple of days.

This is such a terrible situation! Mrs. Preston cried out in

worry, Is there nothing we can do from here? she asked.

Sure! Maddy exclaimed brightly and simply, Call mom!

Four other peoples jaws dropped in shock.

180
 Somehow, nobody had even thought of that.

Ep 12, Chapter 9

Using some of their savings, and some of their influence, the

Yamaguchis had a rescue helicopter flown in at their own expense and
had the girls air lifted back to camp, which, was the girls' decision,
seeing as Yolanda and Timothy really wanted them flown directly to
the Sacramento Air Port.

Thank you sirs! Delicate smiled and waved, We'll be okay

from here now, but you might keep an eye out for three illicit, heavily
armed motorcycles out in the mountains in case there are any. and she
winked.

The three girls enjoyed the rest of their four day weekend
without a hitch, and hiked trails eight and nine before it was time for
them to go home.

When they arrived in school the following Monday, however,

there were two faces which bore expressions of surprise and dismay.

Hey Sam, hi James, Maddy smiled and waved with a very

over the top level of friendliness, How was your Thanksgiving
weekend? and the three of them walked by brimming with smiles.

Those no good sons of... James murmured, then he took a

deep breath and let it out through puffed out cheeks, that was so
perfect! he growled, How on EARTH could it have failed!?

Episode 13
The Day the Word Leaked Out

When the inter-mural basketball championship came up, once

again, there was pressure applied to Delicate to join the team, but there
was now resistance as well.

181
 Somebody's snooping around got them into the giantess's
personal medical files, which was illegal, but nonetheless it had
happened.

Now it was spreading all over school that she was anything
from a man to a horse to a zombie.

Maddy made no effort to deny it, but she did want to know
how they planned to prove the claim.

Various people were rebuffed by this, but the dean of students,

knowing all of the rules about privacy set in motion an official
investigation to see if he could find out who had started the rumor and
put a stop to it as well as bring justice to those who has started it.

The principal, however, seemed really upset about this whole

idea and began to say that it was sinful and indecent and a threat to the
student body.

The Yamaguchi's were called into the school and confronted

about the situation.

Timothy was shocked, and Yolanda was outraged.

You did WHAT? she glared at the principal.

Iiiiiiiiii didn't do it... he protested, it just got around to me

that your dau- I mean child, is some kind of freak of na -

Don't you DARE use words like that with my family mister!
she pointed a finger in his face, eyes livid and threatening.

Timothy, who was usually the quiet peace maker said, Mr.
ummmm... he looked at the plaque on his desk, Shelby, he raised a
finger as if calling timidly for attention, Might I call into your

182
memory that it was I who arranged the close ties between this school
and the Smithsonian Museum of Natural History?

Uhgh! Harris Shelby exclaimed, You would suggest that we

are doing something wrong by investigating allegations of possible
wrongdoing on our own Mr. Yamaguchi? the principal asked.

Let me just say here, Mr. Yamaguchi said softly, this is very
close to turning into an international incident.

The dean of the school, Mr. Robert Williams, looked rather

nervous and said, I promise our FULL cooperation in this matter Mr.
and Mrs. Yamaguchi!

That would be a nice start. Yolanda replied, eyes smoldering,

To do anything that might disturb this family's good name would be
unforgivable.

Ep 13, Chapter 2

Delicate was not terribly upset about this at first, even though
people looked at her strangely because the number of girls flocking all
around her decreased sharply to just Antoinette, Clarissa and three
others, albeit now those three others seemed emboldened because the
competition had declined so sharply.

The boys, one and all faded away, which really pleased her the
most.

The funny thing was that Sam, James, and a few of the other
basketball players were prone to be standing around a set distance
from her locker virtually every day, just leaning there watching,
talking and making strange smirks one could not clearly read.

She tried getting images from their minds, but it seemed they
were so mentally scattered that the only thing they gave clear images

183
of were her as she stood there at her locker pretending to ignore them.

As the days wore on, however, she finally walked over to them,
Antoinette and Clarissa by her side, and asked, Am I really that much
more interesting to you now?

What are you talking about freak? James asked.

Never mind him, Sam smiled, he's just jealous. and he

winked.

What's there to be jealous of? Delicate asked.

Oh, Sam looked down toward her groin region, you know.
and he winked again, Its a guy thing though. he said in a slightly
condescending tone, I'm sure you wouldn't understand.

I don't think I want to either. the giantess turned, Come on

girls, lets get out of here.

Antoinette gave them all a piercing stare and mouthed, I'm

watching you. to them before she turned and re-attached herself to the
closest arm and strode away.

Ep 13, Chapter 3

What do you think? Clarissa's voice was just a little shaky as

they ate at an ice cream shop not far from the Yamaguchi's home.

I think that Sam is behind it all, Maddy sighed softly, trying

to keep her voice low, I just can't figure out why.

I could say something but its disgusting. Antoinette offered.

Then don't. Please. the giantess wiped her fingertips with a

napkin, Everything about that man is disgusting.

184
 Hear hear. Clarissa's tone was glum, That man is such a
sicko, I can only assume he worships the devil or something.

You insult the devil. Maddy said as if defending the lord of

darkness.

The other two girls burst out in fits of laughter.

Ep 13, Chapter 4

The practice sessions for the giantess at night had been moved
back later in the night just so Delicate's advanced level training could
proceed without having to try to train two different levels of dancers at
the same time, as clearly this would not work.

The other dance students were saddened by this, and several of

them asked permission to observe.

After some pleading, Grandma Shi relented and simply

declared that they must in no way interfere and they can not bring
cameras of any kind, or step outside or hold the door or blinds open for
the public to see or she would kick them out of all of their classes
immediately.

Tonight, Grandma Shi added besides the guandao, a bamboo

fan which had a beautiful scene pained on it.

This is the tale of two lovers torn apart by war. she

announced to the observers, Tonight, Jngzh Bi li DeBlair will be
performing for you, 'An Echo in the Past' written by Tai Mei
Shinkouta, A.D. 463. then she turned to Delicate and said, Jngzh?

At that moment, Douglas began playing an ancient Chinese

instrument called an ehru.

185
 Grandma Shi played an instrument known as a zheng or more
commonly guzheng, and together, they made a lovely, haunting
melody for the giantess to dance to.

As Delicate worked on spiral leaps, reversed twirling, dancing

on her fingertips, balancing on her blade and many other extremely
difficult new moves, the women were simply awestricken.

As Douglas played a solo on the erhu, the giantess flowed

across the dance floor like a spirit.

She seemed as weightless as the silk veils she wore.

Her face was a study of peace, and her eyes seemed at once to
see nothing and see the entire universe all at once.

The tone changed to one of foreboding and so too did her

dance form.

Flowing from one kick spiral to a floating blade balance, to

another twirl, to a seeming dash while crouching, as if fleeing some
unseen enemy, she danced not merely a routine, but she told a story.

The tempo became mournful and she followed suit.

She floated, fluttered and flew as the music and the dance told
some long ago forgotten tale of love and betrayal, war and heroic
efforts.

As the music flowed, the room seemed to become a separate

place in time, no longer bound to the world outside.

Not an eye could move from her movements as she wove this
mystical tale of a vanished lover.

As she danced, tears began to run down her cheeks as the

186
emotions of this performance brought forth intense emotional
upwellings within her own self.

Soon even the ladies watching, especially Clarissa were

weeping and sobbing as they watched the intensity of the story unfold.

Finally, as the music wound down, she too slowed down,

resting as if she were a very weary old person using the guandao as a
staff and the fan as a hat.

As the last notes began to break up haltingly in dramatic form,

the dancer gave forth actions as one in pain, and finally, even though
in a most graceful manner, she 'fell' to the earth, and with a slow, final
swoon, an expression of agony on her face, she collapsed with the final
long drawn out note.

After what seemed like an eternity of silence, she stood to her

feet and bowed.

The women all cheered and applauded, eyes filled with tears.

Ep 13, Chapter 5

The Shi brothers had arranged for another competition for

Delicate, this one would be in front of about thirty five thousand
people, so she was, again, rather nervous.

This dance competition would be broadcast on multiple

television stations and the internet worldwide, with an expected
viewership of over a hundred million viewers.

They decided to withhold this information from her because

they were afraid she would become too nervous to perform.

Still, she caught glimpses of the images in their minds and

could see flashes of televised commercials, scenes of imagined

187
performances by her as their own unique imaginations saw it slightly
differently.

What is with all the television ads? the giantess asked.

What television ads? Kim asked surprised at this question.

All three of you are seeing or dreaming up advertisements in

your heads and they are clearly because you expect to see something
about this competition televised.

All three men gasped and looked at one another, and at their
mother Grandma Shi with shocked, astonished looks.

You have so many powerful gifts. the matron of the family

remarked.

I see images in people's minds is all. the big blond replied

dismissively, Its really no big deal.

It is too a big deal! the matron declared, Who else knows of

this?

Just these two here. she shrugged, I figure nobody would

believe me anyhow.

Well you would be wise to not let people know because it

would be harmful for you! Wan instructed with a raised finger, This
world is not kind to those who see and so forth!

You seem to have some experience. Maddy said.

They looked at one another slowly and then at her, We too

have this ability.

That is SO cool! Clarissa's eyes lit up.

188
 I'm jealous. Antoinette grumbled.

Ep 13, Chapter 6

At school, the girls said nothing about the dance competition,

but since somebody seemed to be furiously scanning the internet, it
came out eventually.

Three days after she had met with the three sons of Shi, a meta
crawler dug up her name as well as a photo of her because somebody
felt that they needed to give her previous dance competition status.

Since she had performed the first time as 'Maddy Yamaguchi,'

some kind hearted, well meaning person decided it was in good form
to bring this previous win up on the listing of her current competition,
which, in the process, tied her true name in with the assumed name she
had been living under up until now.

The number of students who resumed following her once again

increased.

Now, several of those who had previously slunk off when they
heard all of the various rumors were back, even though they were at a
more timid distance.

Ohhhhhhh the giantess growled looking heavenward, Here I

was just getting to enjoy the silence!

The fickle finger of fame. Antoinette said.

Or fate. Clarissa offered.

Am I FATED to be followed around by...GROUPERS?

189
 Groupies. Antoinette tried to correct her.

No, the giantess insisted, groupers. Fish.

I would say mackerels at that point. Clarissa giggled.

Sardines. Antoinette challenged.

Either way. Maddy grumbled, I should have a sign that

reads, 'NO vacancy' like a cheap motel has.

Oh don't cheapen your self like that! the singer fussed.

Oh I'M not cheap. the dancer replied, Cheap people look for
an easy place to 'lay' for the night was my point.

I see. the brunette sighed, then spun, ALRIGHT you

morons, GO AWAY!

The girls all recoiled, but they still followed.

The giantess asked without turning around, Didn't work,

huh?

Ep 13, Chapter 7

The night of the competition, somebody's leak had caused

multiple students from the affluent school to suddenly have tickets.

The front row was a virtual lineup of money and influence

from all over southern California.

Amazingly enough, the gossip girls were there as well, despite

the giant social and economic disaster that struck the Dodgeson
empire.

190
 Regina's family having many ties with the aerospace industry
were relatively unfazed by this scandal.

In fact, Regina's standing in the world of news and journalism

actually improved because she was willing to actually sell out the story
of her best friend's family disaster first hand.

Since Alice was outed, disfellowshipped and disowned, she

simply helped tell the whole tale, and moved into an apartment with
Regina on an all expense paid contract from a certain unnamed global
media source who was never above such underhanded means of
getting the best scoop on a story.

In fact, both of the girls tonight wore press passes.

If there was anything they could exploit from this event, they
were going to use it to their best possible advantage.

Ep 13, Chapter 8

As the lights dimmed once again, the dancer now billed as

Jngzh took to the stage slowly.

The music began slowly, and so did Maddy.

Delicate's shimmering silk veil outfit was conservative, yet

elegant.

Her hair was done up into a bun on top, she wore stylized
makeup, as well as her custom made silk slippers.

The floor had been protected with a special super fiber and
rubber mat that Yolanda agreed to help pay for, which had been
specially commissioned by an aerospace company which also made
such items as ballistic armor.

191
 This was the only way they would allow the dancer to use a
real bladed weapon on this extremely expensive stage.

As the music reached the proper moment, the motionless figure

slowly began flowing with the music, and soon was totally enthralled
with her story.

She danced with more room tonight, so she could let go in her
leaps and really leap high.

She felt exhilarated as she flowed with the story, taking it to

new heights, being allowed a much larger stage in all three directions
within which to tell it.

She flipped and rolled, swirled and twirled, balancing on her

guandao several times, at one point doing a single hand stand on the
top of the ball of the weapon depicting a star.

At another point, she represented a banner in the wind by

gripping the weapon with her right hand and bracing her right foot
against the collar of the blade, letting her left arm and leg gracefully
wave about in the imaginary wind.

She did the chase scene, then the final battle scene, furiously
slicing the air as if defeating real soldiers, and finally coming to take a
fatal blow against the enemy general, when she swung, something
totally amazing happened.

Something like sparks, or tiny motes of light seemed to erupt

from the leading edge of her blade and there was like a visible burst of
light as it struck its imaginary target.

The dance continued until the sad death of the lonely bereaved
warrior where she fell down and breathed her last, and then as the last
note faded, so too did the stage lights and the curtain closed.

192
 The crowd roared with wild applause, except for the two press
agents whom she had so powerfully humiliated in the past.

They sat there recording notes and making any possible critical
remark they could dream up, even if it was never to be used.

Maddy was so elated as she rose and stepped off of the stage,
until two men from the crew stepped up with concerned expressions
on their faces, and she could see in their mind's eyes, they were
imagining that the guandao was some kind of specially rigged stage
prop.

Ms. DeBlair, the one man asked, May we see that weapon
please?

What? she looked at them with a terrible, sinking feeling,

Its not rigged!

Ep 13, Chapter 9

There was a massive scramble behind the stage, officials

demanded to see her weapon and she refused until Grandma Shi came
along and assured her she would accompany them and make sure
nothing happened to her ancient weapon.

The first thing Maddy could think was to telephone Yolanda

crying, Momma they think my weapon is rigged! she wept.

What are you talking about? the archeologist demanded,

That thing is as old as...well...YOU!

They demanded to see it because they insisted it was a stage

prop! she trembled as she sobbed.

Hang on, the outraged housewife instructed, Timothy and I

will be there momentarily!

193
 Yes momma. the big blond replied as she trembled all over.

As she broke connection, she went with the staff to a room

where people were gathered and a man with a portable x-ray machine
was on hand, accompanied by a helper who was holding a case filled
with other types of testing equipment.

Grandma Shi got a call from Timothy shouting in alarm, Don't

let them TOUCH that weapon! Its a flawlessly preserved artifact and
legal property of the Japanese Ministry of Antiquities!

I'll pass my phone to these people. Grandma Shi answered,

rubbing her sore ear, Here sir, there is a person who needs to speak
with you.

Hello? the x-ray technician asked into the phone.

This is Timothy Yamaguchi, I trust you know who I am?

came across the phone.

Sir, the man replied, All of that aside -

If ANYTHING...and I mean ANYTHING happens to that

guandao, came loudly over the telephone, I will hold everybody
there PERSONALLY responsible and this will become an international
crisis!

Please be reasonable sir, your voice is - the man attempted to

calm the archaeologist.

I AM being reasonable! he exclaimed, YOU are about to try

and tamper with a seven hundred and fifty year old relic!

Why would a relic like that even BE - the technician began

to ask.

194
 I'll explain when I get there! Mr. Yamaguchi kept the
pressure on, I'm on the road to you right now! Don't do ANYTHING
whatsoever to the weapon OR the girl, who happens to be my adopted
daughter or there will be DIRE consequences! Do you understand me
sir?

How long until you get here? the technician asked.

Depending on traffic fifteen minutes! Timothy declared.

We will sit tight and wait until you arrive. the man sighed.

Antoinette and Clarissa forced their way in and surrounded the

sobbing giantess and asked, What's the matter Maddy?

She wailed in her deep basso voice as she sunk to the floor
clutching the weapon with both hands as if her life depended on it,
They think I cheated!

Ep 13, Chapter 10

The two gossip girls had managed to sense something was up

when they saw Antoinette and Clarissa's alarmed leap from their seats
and their urgency to get back stage.

Using their press passes, they had carefully snuck along behind
these two, and now had what they were looking for.

They had the video and now they had the behind the scenes
scuttlebutt that there was suspicions of cheating from the expected
champion.

They grinned evilly at one another as they eagerly anticipated a

huge flaming end to the would-be dancer's career.

195
 They were asked to step aside as the Yamaguchis came past,
being escorted by the directors of the program as well as some others
who were far up in the management of the program.

The door was shut behind them, and this closed the two out.

They looked at one another with looks of pain and anger

because they knew that to press their issue would be to give
themselves away to Maddy and the girls.

They turned their microphone up to top gain as they gently

lowered it to the floor where there was a very tiny crack.

Still, most of the words inside were too low or too muffled to
make out.

After some time, with voices raising and lowering, one person
declared 'But that's impossible!' loudly enough it filtered through the
sound deadening door.

After some time and more vocal variations, it got very quiet in
the room.

Suddenly a huge deep voice boomed out, FINE! KEEP YOUR

STUPID PRIZES! I DIDN'T COME TO COMPETE ANYWAY!

When the door flung open, both girls were slammed against the
wall and their recorder was crushed as the giantess stormed out of the
room in fury with the weapon in tow.

As the girls reeled from their concussions, more than twenty

people streamed out of the room as if they were trying to tackle the
upset girl.

Maddy ran out the back, found the SUV and sat on the front
bumper crying inconsolably.

196
 Annie and Claire simply clung to her, not saying a word.

When the Yamaguchis arrived she just said, Take me home

momma. I want to leave please.

Episode 14
What Will You Do Now?

The gossip girls had their smear campaign already written up.

They questioned everybody they could, and threatened to sue

the promoters as well as the venue if they did not cough up some good
juicy news.

They had a lot of holes in their stories, and certain parts were
vague, but clearly, there was enough for a cheating allegation, more
than enough to go on the air with.

They presented their own edited footage to their contacts,

collected a base fee for the footage and waited.

Ep 14, Chapter 2

Maddy got a lot of stares the next day at school.

She pretended to not notice them.

Again the groupies thinned out, or at least followed at a greater

distance.

They heard people playing snippets and sound bites of the

bogus accusations on people's multimedia devices as they walked the
halls between classes.

Three days passed before somebody got bold enough to write

197
CHEATER on her locker.

Like what the fuck do THEY care? Antoinette grumbled,

spraying nail polish remover on it and wiping it off with a tissue from
her purse.

They're just jealous nobodies who love the shit they print in
the tabloids is all. Claire said.

We should check and see if they printed something on her!

the singer gasped quietly in a hushed tone, God knows those sick
bastards will write ANYTHING!

I wonder if I'm already that famous. the giantess sighed in

despair accidentally slamming her locker shut.

Trust me, Sam called out from his gang of jocks across the
hallway, you're an overnight sensation babe! winking and smiling
his phony smile while pointing a pistol finger at her.

The whole group of them burst into malicious laughter.

You should have joined the basketball team. Susan came up,
a duffel bag in one hand, a ball in the other, which she shoved at the
big blond, We still have an opening.

Catching the ball one handedly, the giantess replied, glaring

balefully at the jocks, I just might take you up on that.

Their laughter stopped instantly.

Ep 14, Chapter 3

You can't be serious! Claire protested, Your dream is to

DANCE!

198
 I can dance anywhere I want, any time I want. the
hermaphrodite replied as she walked down the hall toward class,
basketball in one hand, book in the other.

But this is going to get in the way of your training! the small
blond persisted.

I knew that dance by memory. Maddy replied, I know a

thousand more as well.

But....but... the smaller girl was starting to shake, this is

your LIFE!

My life changes every time I wake up. the steel eyed giantess
replied, Tomorrow I may be here and all of you gone for all I know.

Don't say that! Antoinette, repudiated for her cold hard

uncaring demeanor whined, feeling frightened by the prospect, I want
to be with you forever!

I'm ancient. she reminded them, Everybody I ever knew is

dead. which was not actually true, but she thought that she was seeing
visions of the dead when she spoke to Patricia, Magdalene and Myrtle.

So then you're just going to leave us here? Claire asked.

I haven't pushed you away, have I? Delicate's challenge was

almost like a threat.

Well no. the small girl replied, But the way you're acting
and stuff, she reached up higher on the giantess's arm, you're scaring
me!

Look, she stopped for a moment, and began bouncing the

basketball in the school hallway, I don't know the future, okay? and
then she stopped bouncing the ball again, I REALLY don't remember

199
my own past. But in either case, she took a deep breath, the only
thing that is certain is change. I have to deal with that terrible fact.

Let us deal with it with you? the littler girl asked.

Again, Maddy replied, I haven't pushed you away have I?

They looked up at her with worried, glum expressions and

murmured, No.

Then just.... she took a deep breath and said, Trust me on

this, okay?

Yes Maddy. Clarissa's voice was subdued.

I trust you, no matter what. Antoinette replied, searching the

face of the big girl, Know that I am here until the very end, through
thick and thin.

For better or for worse, richer or poorer too! the smaller

blond added in.

Maddy was caught off guard by this and broke into a softly
chuckling smirk, You two are something else. shaking her head,
Come on girls. And no more of this glum talk. she turned and
pointed at each one like a mother lecturing them.

Yes Maddy. they chorused.

Good. the big blond smiled, Because I have an idea.

Ep 14, Chapter 4

Yes Mr. Preston, Yolanda replied, she asked me to contact

you this evening when she got home from school.

200
 I'll be there this weekend and we can take a little time to talk
it over then. came over the phone.

Thank you so much Mr. Preston, she replied into the phone,
giving Maddy and the girls a big thumbs up, we look forward to it.
Good night. she concluded, and then waited until he said 'good night'
before disconnecting.

So you are going to be ready to show him some of your great

basketball moves? Yolanda asked with some excitement.

Well, the giantess turned her hands up bending her fingers

back, just regular old basketball I suppose. a 'I don't know'
expression on her face, I'm not sure what a 'great basketball move' is
to be honest.

Well, the housewife shrugged, surely you do know a little

about the game, right?

I've played it before. she shrugged.

She's PHENOMENAL mom. Nick said, sipping on a cup of

tea trying to look dignified.

You should grow your hair out. Antoinette suddenly said,

peering over at the boy.

Huh? he looked up startled and spilled hot tea in his lap,

Owww! Ahhh! as he remembered not to leap up suddenly and spill
the rest of it.

Here. Maddy threw a towel at him from her duffel bag,

hitting him in the face.

Hey! he protested, Let me put this down before I spill it

again!

201
 Sorry. she replied, while the girls in the room all giggled,
Just an automatic reaction on my part.

That was pretty fast, actually, Timothy declared, you have

both great speed for your size, and rapid decision making abilities.

You think so? Delicate asked calmly.

Can't say as I always agree with them, he shrugged, like

suddenly giving up on dancing an-

Look dad, she pointed at him, we're either going to have to

blow every single secret you are tying to keep, or you are never going
to explain to them how whatever that was that happened, happened.

I was WORKING on something there... he defended himself.

I could tell they were not buying it dad, she refused to let
him go that way, I can handle this, seeing as competition was never
my idea to begin with.

So then how and where can you even take dancing then?
Yolanda asked.

Simple! the big blond declared with a beaming smile, Get

famous, go dance!

The two parents looked at one another with a shocked look.

Clarissa's and Antoinette's faces lit up in awe at this idea and

shouted AWESOME! and reaching across Maddy to give one
another high fives.

Nicholas was too busy trying to blot the tea from his pants to
be paying attention, I think I missed something there.

202
 Nancy said, You ALWAYS miss something. which made
Jasmine giggle and made him frown in dismay.

Ep 14, Chapter 5

When Mr. Preston came, he brought another man with him, the
coach of the team he managed.

Mr. David White had been coaching for seventeen years and
was quite famous for picking out and training winners.

So lets get down to business here. Mr. White came at her,

You want to dedicate the next six years of your life to seventy eight
over the road games per season and one hundred and eighty two off
season games along with a grueling schedule of eight hours a day in
training six days a week in the off season plus a two week intensive
pre-game training camp each year?

Sure, why not? the big blond replied simply, Can't be any
worse than marching the Himalayas in the dead of winter.

For a second he sat there frozen, trying to first of all, figure out
what she had just said, second of all, what relevance it had to do with
his question, and thirdly keep his composure in front of all of these
people while directing this conversation the way he intended it to go,
then he asked, What did what you just said have to do with what I just
said?

It was a compari- she caught herself, and said, oh never

mind, its just a saying I heard growing up, sorry, yes I can handle your
schedule no sweat sir.

You sure seem mighty confident little lady. he kept a firm,

steel gaze on her, how many bleachers can you run?

203
 Excuse me? she asked, eyebrows up a little bit, sucking her
lips into her mouth and leaning forward expectantly.

Your school does have the players run bleachers, do they

not? he looked up and around for some help there.

We're not basketball players sir, Antoinette said, so we don't

really know what they do to train.

If you're not a basketball player, he got a frown on his face,

then he got a somewhat wide eyed inquisitor's look and asked, then
what are you doing here calling up Mr. Preston and I to say you want
to join the team for?

Because its something I can do easily and it will help my

future in dancing sir. she answered truthfully.

He froze again, once again trying to mull this all over, without
embarrassing all of these wealthy, famous, powerfully connected
people, Well if that don't beat all I have ever heard! and he slapped
his knee while turning to his team's manager, Can you believe that?

If this little lady says the moon is made of green cheese, the
normally gentle looking older man suddenly developed a steel hard
expression in his eyes, you'd better take her word for it.

Well... he looked at his employer at a loss for words, have

you ever seen her play basketball?

I saw a video of a one-on-one she played in. he said calmly

with a nod, his thick mustache seeming to add its own personal
affirmation as his mouth moved.

Would you care to show it to me then sir? the coach asked.

Yolanda already had the video recorded onto the memory of

204
the home entrainment theater and she said Everybody be warned, I'm
turning off the lights now. and she pressed a button on the remote and
the room went dark and the projection screen dropped from the ceiling,
producing a fine curtain of very fine droplets.

There upon them a holographic image of Maddy and Susan

appeared as the person recording the game got the camera situated.

The camera obviously was not fully set up before the two
began playing and it was over before the person recording could get
the camera set up like they wanted.

The voices of the people in the gym could be heard, and there
was eventually a young man who came down, challenging the big
blond to a one-on-one to a hundred points.

As the game played out, the coach's jaw dropped and his eyes
bugged out.

The girls all did their best not to snicker or giggle at his
expression.

When it was over, and the lights came on he said simply,

When can you start?

Ep 14, Chapter 6

They were all sworn to secrecy, seeing as she could not begin
before she graduated high school or else it would look inappropriate.

The whole family was giddy and couldn't help their feelings of
excitement as they went about their daily routines.

As the winter holiday season was upon them, the Prestons

invited them all to fly up and have the holidays there in Minnesota.

205
 That looks mighty cold. the giantess declared.

Sure its a little chilly here, Mr. Preston replied over the
phone, But it 'can't be any worse than marching the Himalayas in the
dead of winter', right? he broke into loud laughter.

But- she began and then remembered that her memories were
not common knowledge, and diverted herself with a sigh,
Yeah...you're right.

So I can count on you to come visit and meet the team? he

asked.

Do I have to stay a long time? she asked.

What's a week? he asked with a merry chuckle, Besides, he

added, You'll be inside most of the time anyway!

Oh, alright. she agreed to it reluctantly, I gotta do what I

gotta do.

Oh don't make it like a chore dear, he chided, its going to be

LOTSA fun!

I said I'll go, she replied again, can I hand you back to
mom?

Awwwee...sure. he replied with a cheerful tone, you go get

yourself packed with some nice warm gear and we'll see you here day
after tomorrow then!

Alright, bye Mr. Preston, here's mom. and she handed the
phone to Yolanda who picked it up.

Yes, yes, OH yes! she was smiling and just as excited as

could be about whatever they were talking about as Maddy got up off

206
the couch and went to her room and closed the door.

Ahhhh... she sighed distraught as she plunked down onto her

bed, I hope I'm not making the wrong decision here. and she leaned
back on her bed laying an arm over her eyes, groaning softly I just
wish I could go back in time and be in China again!

Ep 14, Chapter 7

Maddy had no recollection of ever participating in these rituals,

apparently her family never participated in these winter festivities, but
either way, they seemed totally foreign to her.

She was there, cold and miserable because people in the north
seemed to be accustomed to a lot cooler weather, and she was always
asked if she was okay when she put on a sweater or anything to help
offset the cold.

I want to see if I feel any better playing basketball, the

giantess respectfully bowed before Mr. Preston in the middle of their
Christmas festivities, if that is not offensive to you, Mr. Preston, sir?

The man was stricken to a loss and could not imagine how to
else respond, so he looked at the coach who was there at his house and
said, What do you think? looking over at the glum faced giantess,
Should we call up the girls now?

You know me, the coach said with a dry, businesslike

expression, my life is the court.

Well it looks like you get your wish young lady! the
mustached man chuckled merrily.

They met the players, all of them were awestricken by her

height, her beauty and her video, and all of them were desperately
eager to play scrimmage with her.

207
 This is sort of unfair you know, Delicate shrugged as she
stepped out onto the ball court, Just five of you like that.

Oh you will be playing along with our B-team, the coach

said, So I think it should be evenly matched.

You totally misunderstood her coach. Antoinette said in flat

deliberation.

Oh? he asked, then leaned his head to one side as if this

would improve his understanding, And what exactly did I
misunderstand?

I think you should put all of your players on my opposing

team. the giantess said, her blunt, flat, simple way of speaking was
almost childish or even stupid in its simplistic tone, Make it a little
more fair for you guys.

Oh alright now, Melody Mathers gestured in disbelief, this

whole cocky attitude has gone on long enough now. she was frowning
as she looked at the other team mates who all nodded assent to her
words.

Who's being cocky? the big blond asked, I'm being polite.

Coach, Jennifer Banes put her hands on her hips, Do we

have to put up with this?

I say, he shrugged, if she thinks she's that great, then lets see
her prove it! and walked over to the coach's box.

Once he was there, he waved the members of the B-team to

side with the A-team against the one lone girl who stood over all of
them, and was clearly more muscular than any of them.

208
 Okay, you all ready? the hermaphrodite asked, rubbing her
hands together, slightly bent in anticipation, If you need more time to
warm up that's fine too.

Huh? Mary Sikes asked, Bitch I was BORN ready!

Ignoring your crude language miss, Maddy said politely

making sure to make the words pointed, you have the ball first, so
make it worth your effort.

Oh no, Ms. Sikes said, her face curling up into a very angry
frown, you did NOT just say what you think you said to me!

Denial is not a good trait ma'am, Delicate's voice was like a

concerned person admonishing one who was unknowingly making a
major mistake, it can lead to injuries and other bad things.

I'll show you - the woman came running at her raising a fist
until the whistle blew and the coach called out 'Ball in play!' and she
looked around to see the ball coming down the court and was suddenly
unsure what to do.

Maddy was like a brief flicker as she blinked past the WNBA
star center, sprang three angled steps through the forward guard, stole
the ball and made an easy layup.

She then threw the ball back at the opposing team members,
and waited in defensive position.

Mary Sikes stood there with a look of either disgust or utter

loss saying, I think I am losing my mind now.

Ep 14, Chapter 8

That has GOT to be a FLUKE! Melody cried as she looked

back at the ball being thrown at her team mate.

209
 Focus! Angela Richter called out, She's good, you best be
better!

Maddy once again streaked through their ranks like lightning,

bouncing like a superball off of invisible walls as she changed
directions as if neither gravity nor inertia had any meaning in her
world.

Thinking she had the drop on the speedster, Julie Jones did a
back-pass to Angela, only to find that the giantess simply changed
directions and intercepted the ball in mid-pass and continued in a few
brief steps to pass through the back of the group and make a flying
slam dunk from the top of the key.

As the only two real observers, Claire and Annie cheered and
whistled their approval of the speed and skill of the one hermaphrodite
basketball army.

Time after time, Maddy simply passed the ball to them then
once they moved one step forward, she took the ball away from them
regardless of who had it or what they tried to do to keep her from
getting it.

She was inhumanly fast, defied physics with her movement,

and had the coolest head in the game anybody had ever seen.

After five straight hours, Mary, in a desperation move trying to

gain a foul, growling, I'm going to prove you wrong bitch. under her
breath, slipped and twisted her ankle, causing her to fall and hit her
funny bone.

As she rolled around on the floor in pain, the giantess held the
ball over head, then lowered it to the floor where she stood, then
dashed to the side of the fallen woman.

210
 Don't touch me, you BEAST! the angered woman cried out.

Now that's no way to act on the court. Maddy purred while

she reached out, and with a mostly concealed surge of magic, healed
the twisted ankle in a heartbeat, then as quickly healed the elbow.

As the woman lay there stunned in utter disbelief, the giantess

offered her a hand to rise up off the floor.

First she looked around as if not sure she was still awake or
perhaps she was delusional, then she looked at the flat, expressionless
face of the blond who had a huge hand extended to help her up.

She was too stunned to refuse, and in a moment, she was on

her feet as if she somehow missed the transition from floor to feet.

Everybody stood around suddenly confused.

I told you that denial can lead to injuries, Maddy replied

calmly, tilting her head to focus on the mentally stunned woman,
please be careful from now on and observe what is around you?

I think that's enough for the day ladies, the coach said
clapping his hands over his head as he walked out onto the court, I
think you ran them all into the ground young lady, as he walked over
to Delicate, I really think you need to go lighter on them in the
future.

Yes sir, she nodded, bowing at the waist, hands clasped, I

shall restrain myself more in the future.

The women all just stood there speechless hearing her sincerely
humble promise to treat them like inexperienced children.

Antoinette and Clarissa leapt up and dashed out onto the court
to latch hold of the giantess and Antoinette cried out, CHINESE

211
FOOD! throwing a fist into the air.

YYYAAAYYY! Clarissa followed suit.

Mmmmmmmm that sounds great! Delicate's expression went

from blank to pure pleasure in an instant.

Suddenly paying closer attention to her braid and everything

else she had seen up to this point, Julie looked her up and down and
called out, Hey 'Delicate'!

Hmmm? Maddy asked, still smiling softly.

Was you born in China or something? the African American

woman asked.

I don't know, the giantess shrugged honestly, but I think I

spent most of my life there, she frowned thoughtfully, the little I can
remember anyhow, why?

It somehow makes sense. the WNBA player tiled her head

and nodded, That helps me put you in perspective.

I'm glad I could be of service. the big blond clasped her

hands and bowed, Now if you will excuse me please, I and my girls
want to eat. accepting a girl on each arm, You are welcome to join us
if you like. and while smiling, she slowly turned, aimed at the locker
room.

Ep 14, Chapter 9

Three of the players joined Maddy, her girls, the coach and the
Prestons at a Chinese buffet and the staff and patrons all went crazy
snapping photos of the group since they were all well recognized,
Maddy not the least thereof!

212
 The fact that the giantess was socializing in public with the
team members, coach and manager alone was reason enough to shout.

It was not long before news reporters from all over were
swarming the restaurant.

They moved in like a tactical assault, only far less cooperation

or coordination, seeing as each group wanted to be the first on the
scene.

As they all flooded the building, cameras lit the place up so

brightly people were squinting from the intense flood of light.

Is it true? was naturally the first words out of every reporter's

mouths as microphones were so thick one could have used them as a
mattress, Are you recruiting Maddy Yamaguchi to the team?

Well, Mr. Preston said looking up, she IS welcome, he

looked across at the camera shy giantess who was looking down with
both hands in her lap, should she agree to join when she graduates
high school.

Will you join? they all turned to her demanding an answer.

I'll decide that when I graduate. she replied softly, Right

now, I am certain I want more egg rolls. Would any of you please bring
me twenty or so? Oh and some sweet and sour sauce, she continued,
I can't get out from where I'm sitting now.

From that point onward, she only talked about food,

specifically Chinese food, and eventually the news reporters realized
that the only thing they really learned from this was that she was a
huge fan of Chinese food, and that she could eat an inhuman number
of egg rolls!

Episode 15

213
 Now the Word is Out

Seeing her face on so many newspapers and all over the

internet, the giantess became so very self conscious she had a hard
time looking at people at school.

Once again, the fickle willed students drew close to the

enigmatic person who could both attract and repulse the very same
people, with little more than a change in circumstances.

Are you going to sign on? Sam asked as he walked by her as

she got her books.

Why are you so interested? she asked.

Just casual curiosity I suppose, he said nonchalantly, can

say I know somebody famous perhaps.

You don't know shit. Antoinette shut him down.

I know more than you think I know. he winked and walked

away with his group of followers and fellow players.

That asshole is up to something, Clarissa growled, I can just

feel it.

The problem is not SEEING it. Maddy murmured, Until I

can get a glimpse of what he has planned, she said, I can not do
anything to stop it.

So what do we do in the mean time? Clarissa's worry was

evident.

Keep our eyes open and our mouths shut. Delicate replied.

Antoinette murmured, Seems the story of our lives at this

214
point.

Ep 15, Chapter 2

Even though Maddy had not been attending night classes since
making her decision to move into basketball, she often rehearsed at
home in her spacious garage turn bedroom, Antoinette and Clarissa
watching.

They would sit there transfixed with expressions of adoration

as the smooth, pale skinned giantess swirled and leapt gracefully.

They would often be there until the late hours of the night
when the parents of Clarissa would call or else the Yamaguchi's would
be needing to go to bed.

They would some times do their homework there, and some

times they would play video games, which Maddy would always win,
and some times they would watch movies.

As the cooler winter months passed in southern California, they

would spend time together practically every night.

They attended several concerts where Lolibad would surface

and Antoinette would subside, but all around, the three were almost
inseparable.

Spring seemed to come in a hurry, and graduation meant the

end of school for all three of them, but from there, what would become
of them as friends was completely unknown.

The spring came with warmer temperatures, busier schedules,

and high expectations.

Ep 15, Chapter 3

215
 With graduation on the horizon, the three girls convened on
where to go in celebration of their graduation before Clarissa went off
to UCLA, Antoinette went into full time recording and touring, and
Delicate headed north like a migratory bird to join the WNBA.

We won't get to see much of each other when we leave here,

Antoinette announced, who knows what will become of our
friendship after this. We should plan a really memorable get away
when we graduate.

I for one can think of a lot of places I want to go, Clarissa

said, but I would rather think we had the rest of our lives to see them
all.

That's rather optimistic, the singer declared, seeing as we

only just met one another seven months ago.

That may be, the short blond conceded, but still, some
bonds are meant to be for a lifetime.

Well meant to be or not, the brunette contended, some

things just don't work out the way they were meant to.

Ain't that the truth! the giantess agreed.

Well either way, the short blond returned to the original

topic, we should pick some place we all really want to go before the
end of the year and make plans.

I used to think I wanted to go to Japan, some place or

another. Antoinette said, Or maybe, Paris, Rome, London, or some
other big....oh... she sighed, tourist attraction.

I always thought of Hawaii, Japan, China, Australia...I don't

know now that I think about it though just like this, making it like you
could only pick one. Clarissa pondered, and then she asked, What

216
about you Maddy?

I never really thought about it to be honest, I just know that

none of the places I seem to remember as a child are even there any
more, the giantess declared, so since there is no walk down memory
lane for me, she shrugged, I'm game to any place you two want to
go.

So there really is no place you would like to go? Clarissa

asked.

I wish I could go back in time and live with my real family,

she said, and... her eyes began to get misty, I think...once, she took
a halting breath, I was in love with somebody. she looked away as
tears came from her eyes.

The two girls looked at one another shocked and feeling hurt,
at a complete loss for words.

Ep 15, Chapter 4

They ended up not being sure where to go, so they opted for
the one place they had been as a group together, and that was the
mountains.

With that out of the way, they merely had to make plans.

The family agreed to let them go 'alone' again, as long as the

Prestons were nearby, and they had to have long range radios and
emergency rescue beacons.

They brought along better survival gear and dried rations, as

well as Timothy briefed them on water collection, filtration and
sterilization practices.

They were taught how to use a survival knife to fashion a fish

217
hook out of various types of wood and even how to use thorns from
the various thorny trees, such as the Russian Olive.

These skills could come in useful in the wild, should they be

stranded again.

I think we just need a gun, personally. Antoinette murmured.

What was that? Yolanda asked.

I said we just need some fun. she raised her voice to cover
her words.

So you are taking a western trail this time? Timothy asked.

Yeah, Maddy replied, I hear that the view of the ocean from
the cliffs is simply superb.

Don't fall off! Yolanda teased.

Yeah, the giantess smirked and shook her head as if guilty,

clumsy me, huh.

Well, Mr. Yamaguchi sighed, I have a big report I have to

finish for the university, he rose, waving at the campers-to-be, so I
bid you all a good night, and safe camping!

Good night dad. the big blond said.

Night night poppa! Antoinette exclaimed, making him blush

as he thought of everything that might entail.

Bring back pictures! he smiled as he slipped through his

office door into the shadows before turning on a light inside the room.

Well you guys get some sleep, Yolanda said, I'll take you to

218
the airport at 6:30 tomorrow morning.

There were blankets on the two couches in the living room,

indicating that Yolanda thoroughly intended them to sleep in separate
beds.

Goodnight mom. Maddy said.

Good night honey. the housewife replied, Sleep alone in bed

tonight at least please?

Awweee. Clarissa groaned, Yes ma'am.

Good night mom. Antoinette replied in a somewhat glum

voice, but smirked at the Japanese woman as she gave a sharp salute.

I'm TRUSTING you guys... the archaeologist waggled her

finger as she headed for her own room.

As the door closed, the hermaphrodite groaned, Surely life

was not always this way, was it? putting her hand to her forehead as
she leaned back in her seat.

The other two girls giggled at her reaction.

Ep 15, Chapter 5

They arrived at the camp site early in the day this time because
they reached the Sacramento International Airport around 10:00 am
and much of the usual traffic they would have encountered was
another two hours off, leaving the freeway north bound free all the
way out of the city.

The Prestons had been given strict orders to keep a very close
eye on the girls and make sure they did not do anything foolish or get
stranded.

219
 Mr. Preston simply promised he would do what he could, and
he would have some serious rescue equipment on hand should it be
needed.

They studied the map and pointed out the trail to the Prestons
so they would know where to search, should they get delayed from
coming back on time.

If we are not blocked from reaching the camp site like last
time, Maddy promised, we'll make it if I have to carry both of
them.

You sure you could do that? he asked.

It wouldn't EVEN be a challenge for her! Clarissa's normally

shy demeanor gave way to her adoring pride of the giantess.

She's right, actually. Delicate said, not trying to be cocky or

sarcastic, I never get tired.

If you say so, he shrugged.

Why not come along? Antoinette suggested, Then you can

see the giantess in action!

I'm pretty sure he lacks the stamina honey. Mrs. Preston

patted him on his shoulder as he sat in his camping rocking chair,
smiling at them in a pleasant yet patronizing fashion.

The older man's previous smile evaporated and he looked up

over his shoulder at her with a 'how dare you?' expression then said,
You know what girls, as he slapped both knees and thrust himself up
out of his chair, forcing a winning smile, I think I'll just take you up
on that offer!

220
 Mrs. Preston got a very alarmed look as he grabbed his pack
and trekking poles and quickly geared up to go with them,
Honeyyyyyy she protested.

I'll be fine! he grinned, See you this afternoon! as he gave

a high handed wave and walked on down the trail, the girls waving and
following him.

The distraught elderly lady merely sighed, Oh geez.

Ep 15, Chapter 6

The spring was forecast to be a warm one, and it paid forth in

spades!

The early morning seemed cool enough, they made the first
mile by 1:00 pm and the trees were still offering plenty of shade.

The grade suddenly rose from a three to a five, and before they
reached the summit, the temperature had climbed from the sixties into
the eighties.

At 3:25 pm, they reached the ridge and there they began back
down, finding a rest point eighty meters from the high point.

Want to take a side trip to the summit? Antoinette asked.

Can you see anything from there? Maddy asked, peering up

through the thick trees.

I don't know. the brunette shrugged, Only way to know is to

go.

I'm game! Clarissa intoned enthusiastically.

Well why not! Mr. Preston smiled after he caught his breath,

221
If one sticks to nothing but trails, what kind of explorer is he?

Good point! the giantess agreed, Then when you all are
rested, up, lets! and she quickly and efficiently stuffed her pack back
together and shouldered it.

As she faced up the ridge, Antoinette and Clarissa were already

moving to follow her.

Not wanting them to see, he waited until they were facing away
to raise up, where he knew he would be wincing in pain.

This was a very bad idea and he knew it, but pride would not
allow him to lose face before any of them.

Ep 15, Chapter 7

The summit was not terribly exciting, and there were remains
of a camp fire from some point in the past, as well as claw marks from
a bear.

Hmmm... the old man regarded the claw marks, Looks like
the bears are out and hungry.

They best be glad Maddy here is a vegetarian! Clarissa's

adoring pride got her speaking again.

Delicate blushed and whined with a pained look, Claire,

please?

What do you mean by that? the old man asked.

You did not hear what happened LAST time, did you?
Antoinette grinned.

Well, not really. he shrugged.

222
 Don't tell everybody! the giantess pleaded while dropping
her hands in a despairing gesture.

You seem embarrassed! the team manager looked surprised

at the normally nonplussed girl.

This is... she squirmed, blushing, This is not comfortable for

me.

What can be so bad? he asked.

I think she is like, all, anti-violence and like animal rights

stuff, Clarissa's face was serious, but like a five year old's version of
serious, you know.

Oh. the basketball team manager pondered, then after a

while, he said, Much as I hate to say this, I really don't understand
what that has to do with a hungry bear.

Looks like fate has given you the chance. the sullen eyed
giantess slowly looked up as the bear who had recently been here to
mark its territory came up huffing and sniffing the air, sensing food in
the backpacks of the hikers.

Holy shi- he began but then keeping to his training said,

Okay girls, just take off your back packs and lay down. as he slowly
began to do so himself.

Here we go again. Maddy slowly walked toward the bear,

shedding her own pack as she went.

The bear raised its snout and sniffed the air and huffed deeply.

The giantess slowly spread her arms wide, fingers splayed and
as she approached, began to pick up speed, grunting deeply from her

223
throat.

What in the hel- he began, stunned when he realized what

was going on, Maddy no! he cried out.

She was in another place and did not even hear him.

As the bear took the challenge, it rose to its hind paws and
roared.

As the bear rose, it unwittingly, like the previous bear, exposed

its sensitive underside.

The hermaphrodite suddenly flashed forward as she had before

and before the bear could take a swipe at her, she struck three critical
nerve points along its arms, ribs and neck, and the bear dropped with a
winded huff as if it had been killed instantly.

Stepping back as the bear rolled around weakly on the ground

groaning in agony, she had tears in her eyes and said softly, Sorry big
guy, I hope it doesn't hurt for long. then she turned and walked back
to pick up her pack.

The bear, in intense, but temporary pain, did its best to regain
its footing, but instead wallowed away from the scene on its belly,
moaning softly and grunting heavily.

The big blond shouldered her pack then she headed back down
the trail in silence as the others looked on, each thinking a host of
thoughts about the event.

The experienced hiker and basketball team manger stood for

quite some time in silence marveling at all that he had just seen.

Ep 15, Chapter 8

224
 They proceeded down the western slope of the mountain trail,
aiming to get to the overlook by sunset.

The descent was rapid, but for all but the hermaphrodite, it was
exhausting.

It takes as much out of you going DOWN a hill as it does

going UP! Antoinette remarked.

I think it takes more! Clarissa's voice was strained as she was

getting tired.

Well if I have to carry you all, the giantess remarked calmly,

we'll make it out of here no matter what.

Lets hope it doesn't come to that. Mr. Preston replied, a little

strain in his own voice as he negotiated the steep path with his
trekking poles out before him.

Maddy was feeling better as she regarded the scenery and

watched over those in her care.

The afternoon birds were calling out their evening

enchantments as each sought a mate.

Small animals scurried away from the trail as the four of them
noisily made their way down it.

Delicate was the only one not using trekking poles as she was
clearly not experiencing either fatigue or need for any additional help
balancing herself.

It was 6:42 pm when the party reached the cliffs overlooking

the ocean.

The sun was almost setting as the three exhausted members sat

225
down on the benches.

The girls were smitten by the beauty of the sunset at such an

incredibly high elevation, making the sun look as if it were the entire
horizon.

Maddy, however, still standing, gazed out across the sea as if

she were not watching the sunset, but seeing something far far beyond,
not only in space, but in time.

More tears fell from her eyes as she looked and breathed
shakily feeling some long lost feeling well up within her as she
ignored the request/invitation by the other girls to come sit with them
during this lovely once in a lifetime sunset.

Wherever you are... she whispered in the ancient Chinese

dialect that even the girls scarcely knew, Whoever you are... she
shuddered, I hope you are not angry with me.

Ep 15, Chapter 9

Antoinette rose up and clung to the giantess's arm, knowing

somehow, there was somebody else on the big blond's mind, far far
away, possibly long dead, or possibly, like her, still alive despite the
centuries, but somebody who was not here.

Still, it was evident, this other somebody held the

hermaphrodite's heart in a way that she may never be able to.

All she could do was lean her head against the arm she clung to
and hope she would be able to continue to do so for a long long time.

Clarissa's awareness brought her to the same conclusion as she

too garnered up the strength to stand on the opposite side and hold
onto the one thing she prized most in life, even if it were but a fleeting,
passing dream without hope.

226
 All three girls were sniffling as this silent reverie of the past,
present and unknown future collided in a jumble of youthful emotions.

Finally, as the sun winked out of sight with a rare green flash,
the big blond blinked a few times, took a deep breath and summoned
the emotional fortitude to put the present emotions out of her mind and
attend to the situation at hand.

Well people, her already deep voice thickened by tears, I

think its time we make our way back, what do ya say? forcing herself
to be cheerful.

Yeah, Mr. Preston, who had no idea about the big blond's
history agreed, as it is, it will be well past midnight when we get
back.

Not if I carry you. the giantess replied.

You seem mighty certain I won't make it, the man spryly
grinned at her, I may be an old nag but don't count me out of this race
JUST yet young filly!

The younger girls found themselves giggling at the way he

spoke.

That's the spirit! Antoinette chimed in.

I didn't know this was a race. Delicate shrugged as she

began back up the trail.

Ep 15, Chapter 10

Crickets and tree frogs began to call now.

An occasional firefly could be seen in the shadows as well.

227
 Mr. Preston radioed in that they had reached the far end of the
trail without incident and were on their way back.

They had head lamps in their packs and three of the four made
haste to put them on as the twilight passed into star light.

You should wear yours as well Maddy, Antoinette advised.

I see just fine without it. the giantess shrugged, I've... she
began to say, 'I've lived in an era without electrical devices', but then
she remembered that Mr. Preston knew nothing of her mysterious past
and said, just always had good night vision.

The four of them trudged into the darkness while night birds,
frogs, crickets and the breeze made welcoming sounds.

At 9:00 pm, he radioed in that they were still making good

progress climbing the west side of the ridge.

Mrs. Preston acknowledged this report and logged it as path

marker 54.

They continued to rise in elevation, once again reaching the

steeper angled parts of the path, taking the switch backs slowly.

An owl hooted in the night nearby which frightened the two

younger girls, but did not faze either Maddy or Mr. Preston.

By path marker 42, however, the senior citizen was showing

his age.

He asked for a rest break and they all waited while he sat down
on the thick soft coating of needles dropped over the centuries by the
redwoods and caught his breath.

228
 They waited ten minutes before he was comfortable moving
on.

Delicate extended a hand to lift him up and they were once

again on their way.

Ep 15, Chapter 11

They reported all was well at 10:00 pm at marker 31 just as

they reached the ridge.

Above them up on the peak they had visited earlier, the cry of
wolves filtered down toward them.

That's not good. Antoinette declared in a very nervous, edgy

tone.

No, the giantess replied, therefore you three need to go

remain behind me since that is a lone wolf calling to the pack that it
found prey.

Not the bear! Clarissa gasped in worry.

Probably not. Maddy replied, The bear would not be easy to

kill even if it were down, and on top of that, it has probably recovered
and moved on by now.

Are you sure about that? Mr. Preston asked.

Do you want to go up there and check? the hermaphrodite

asked.

Oh...no thank you, he suddenly declined with a light chuckle,

I'll take your word for it this time.

It doesn't matter. the big blond replied, What matters is that

229
there are other wolves....like those five there. pointing down the path
at 'those five there' wolves which were there staring up at them with
latency in their eyes.

Ep 15, Chapter 12

Okay everybody, the giantess said, hate it as much as I do, I

have to advise you to pull your hunting knives. then as she heard
sudden movement behind her she added, Slowly now.

The girls were out of their packs already and reaching for their
blades shakily.

Mr. Preston, however, simply depressed two concealed buttons

on his trekking poles, and six inch steel blades popped out with a soft
snick.

Maddy, who had a knife of her own, did not bother to pull it
out, but merely lowered her backpack to allow more freedom of
movement.

You may not have a chance to do anything girls, the big

blond said, but no matter what, keep those knives pointed at anything
that is coming at you, and keep them close to your chest and neck
since that is where they will most likely attack. And stand back to back
so they can not attack you from behind and cut your Achilles tendons.

Wow. the old man marveled, You sound like an expert in

this!

Just well read sir. she lied.

I'll take your word for it! he remarked as he joined up with

the two smaller girls to make a defensive triad.

The giantess knew that the pack would begin to circle as was

230
how wolves attacked, unless she could keep their attention on her at
one side.

She bent over and squatted to deliberately make herself seem

like an easier target, because a charging deer or elk would be more
vulnerable than stationary ones in the circle, if this were a purely wild
confrontation.

She deliberately made moves like an uncertain, but aggressive

bull elk to draw the pack's attention to herself.

This also allowed her to move away from the light somewhat,
which would keep some of what was about to happen from being
clearly seen or understood by those watching.

The wolves took the bait and proceeded to circle her, looking
for an unguarded rear to attack.

She would spin to frustrate them because this would keep them
eager to leap, but always being unable to get behind her in the
vulnerable location.

Finally when she had their endorphins and adrenaline piqued,

she pretended to make a faltering step, which led to a rapid succession
of attempted hamstringing maneuvers.

Somehow, however, instead of scoring on her legs, there was a

sharp cracking sound and the wolves would stumble past a few steps
then fall over on their sides.

In five quick moves, scarcely three heartbeats in time, all five

wolves lay on the ground softly whimpering and looking up at them
with pleading eyes.

Okay everybody, she said, that should keep them a while,

as she hurried back and scooped up her pack, Lets gear up and move

231
forward so if there are more of them below we won't have to face them
from both sides.

What the heck did you just do to those things? the manager
asked.

She replied as she helped Clarissa into her pack as her small
hands were shaking with fear, They'll be alright. and then she
helped the brunette into her pack as well, I merely stunned them sir.

Ep 15, Chapter 13

They made it back to the campsite at 1:48 am and Mr. Preston

went on for an hour about how incredible it was that the future WNBA
Allstar was able to single handedly take down a bear and five wolves
without so much as a scratch and assuring that none of them was
harmed.

Despite being tired and achy, he had made it back with more
energy and enthusiasm than anyone would have expected.

Maddy did not like people talking about it so once she had
finished her late supper, she did not hesitate to say, Excuse me please,
I think I should go to bed now and get some rest. then head for the
extra long couch in the front of the motor home which conveniently
folded out into a wide, comfortable futon.

She pulled out her small travel pack and reached inside before
asking, What's THIS in here? raising up a very sheer lace teddy with
black and red ribbons before blushing deeply, WHO PUT THIS IN
HERE!? which silenced everybody.

As all faces were red, not a soul confessed to putting it in her

bag.

The Prestons were both stunned, mouths agape, suddenly

232
speechless.

Alright, she held it out angrily facing the two girls, shaking it
in her fist, this is not funny.

We didn't do it! they both cried in protest.

Episode 16
I Should Have Seen it Coming!

What in the WORLD was some kind of SLINKY underwear

doing in my overnight bag!? Maddy wailed over the phone.

You didn't appreciate it? came a voice over the phone.

No I did NOT! she growled back, It was NOT funny!

I didn't mean it as a joke, seriously! the voice came back.

Then why in the WORLD would you PUT such a thing in my

bag!? the big blond demanded.

I just...well...I....that's kind of hard to explain at the moment.

the voice came back hesitantly, So... I hear you killed another bear!

MOM! she growled, Stop trying to change the SUBJECT!

Well, she shrugged, I know how you young people are these
days.

OHHHHHHHHHH! she growled, Stop trying to PROJECT

on me and let me live my own life! and she disconnected the call and
turned off the phone.

Then, after a moment of thinking about it, she pulled out the
battery and the SIM card, handing one to each of the girls saying,

233
Here! Keep these for now! and stalked off, trying very hard not to
hurl the phone in her frustration while growling something
unintelligible under her breath in Chinese.

Ep 16, Chapter 2

No sir. a hooded, robed figure spoke into a smart phone,

using an electronic voice scrambler, No, and I lost five great wolves
last night, can't find them any place and they no longer respond to my
call.

So you are sure now beyond any doubt its 'The Elusive
Dancing Flame' as I have been telling you? a voice distorted by an
electronic scrambler asked.

Yes sir, the hooded figure replied, I am sorry I ever doubted

you sir.

I sense something else though. the electronically altered

voice suggested.

I'm fine sir, I assure you. the hooded figure insisted.

Oh no! the voice groaned, You had better NOT have fallen
for that damned hermaphrodite! They have been the bane of our clan
for centuries! I FORBID you even THINK such detestable thoughts!

We only want the flame though, the voice suddenly became

urgent, do we HAVE to kill her to take it?

The Eternal Dancing Flames are symbiotes! I TOLD you

that! the voice railed, The ONLY way to separate them from the host
doll is to completely and irreversibly KILL the doll!

Yes master. the robed figure acknowledged, Then I see my

duty is clear.

234
 But REMEMBER! the voice insisted, If the Flame knows
we are the culprits, it will seek out revenge and will never be
summonable by our clan forever!

I have tried repeatedly to have unrelated forces complete the

task sir, the hooded character insisted, but they keep failing for some
reason.

Then find better minions you fool! the voice berated, If you
are discovered in this, it will all be for nothing!

I will find a way. the hooded figure promised, I WILL find a

way.

Ep 16, Chapter 3

The three girls slept in the following morning, not because they
were tired, but because it was raining and there was no point going out
in the rain to hike on dangerously slippery trails with an increased risk
of rock slides, avalanches and lightning strikes.

The Prestons skipped the hearty out door mountaineer

breakfast routine and settled for hot cereal and fruits.

Maddy was not particularly hungry, but she did eat both
bunches of bananas Mrs. Preston had brought and a pound basket of
blueberries.

She then proceeded to amble back to the couch and curl up and
look out at the dull gray sky and watch individual drops hit the glass of
the motor home.

The other two girls were still sleeping soundly, wrapped

together like a braid.

235
 You would scarcely know those two really don't like each
other. the giantess marveled.

Who are you talking about dear? Mrs. Preston asked.

Oh, sorry. Delicate replied, coming out of her reverie, I was

just talking to my self there.

Oh, the lady responded respectfully, I just heard you

speaking and wondered, did not mean to intrude.

Oh its okay Mrs. Preston, the giantess replied, I've been

thinking out loud because I'm kind of stressed and everything.

What's stressing you hon? the grandmother asked.

Its complicated. the big blond replied, turning from the

window to the lady she spake with, I'm not supposed to talk about it.
Its apparently a big deal and a national secret and junk. she sighed
and looked back toward the window, Its harder when you can't talk
about something than when you wish not to.

I can only imagine honey, Mrs. Preston replied, my life has

been rather simple thankfully.

I wish mine had been some times, the hermaphrodite sighed

as she followed a single runner down the glass as it wiggled between
existing drops which clung to the window, but the more I learn, the
more I find that perhaps, my life may not have ever been any better
than it is right this very moment.

Mr. Preston finally piped up and said, Lets hope it only gets
better from here on out.

Maddy regarded the team manager for a moment, then again

leaned her head back and looked out the window, Yeah. rolling over

236
on her side to regard the two peacefully sleeping girls, I'd like that.

Ep 16, Chapter 4

Why didn't anybody wake me for breakfast? Antoinette

demanded weakly as she yawned and detangled herself from Clarissa's
arms as the breaking afternoon clouds reached across through the
livingroom windows to the south and warmed her to an uncomfortable
temperature.

She awoke to the scent of sizzling ground beef and charcoal

smoke wafting in the open door.

You were just sleeping so peacefully, Maddy remarked, I

felt there was no reason to wake you.

Why am I wrapped up on her and not you? the grumpy

singer asked.

You two fell asleep almost as soon as you got back from the
shower house, she shrugged, Don't you remember?

No, the brunette admitted, embarrassed, I guess I must have

really been tired.

Well as it is, Mrs. Preston declared, seeing as Maddy

virtually ate up all the fruit I had on hand this morning, and drank all
of the orange and apple juice, she waggled a reproving finger at the
giantess, Its lucky for you that its lunch time already!

Clarissa mumbled something incoherently and began making

kissing motions as she was clearly dreaming something romantic.

Maddy giggled as Antoinette said, Ewww!

Is that what you were talking about earlier Maddy? Mrs.

237
Preston asked.

You were TALKING about us-I-mean-me? her eyes flashed

at the hermaphrodite.

Actually, no. Delicate's droll, seemingly emotionless

demeanor regarded the sleeping blond, I was mumbling to myself and
got overheard is all.

You must mumble a lot! the brunette growled.

She didn't say anything except, ' You would scarcely know
those two really don't like each other' to herself, the grandmother
declared apologetically, and I just figured out the rest on my own.

Oh. she looked down sullenly and at the same time sleepily,
finding the blond still the first thing nearest to her, then suddenly
looking around uncomfortably she declared, I need to get up.

You didn't expect me to lift you, did you? Maddy asked.

As she reevaluated being partially penned in by the smaller

more luxuriously built girl, the singer quipped, It would be nice.

Ep 16, Chapter 5

The weather report for the weekend called for intermittent rain,
occasionally heavy and potentially severe.

Do you guys want to go home? the giantess asked as the

night sky flickered and flashed with lightning.

Both of the girls moaned, Noooooooooooo...! at the giantess.

Do you? Mr. Preston asked, raising his eyebrows regarding
the huge blond intently.

238
 Me? she asked with what appeared like mild surprise then it
vanished back into her bland expressionless face, No. I was just being
considerate seeing as I gathered you two were here on our accounts is
all.

Oh hardly! Mrs. Preston cried and then broke into a chuckle,

We've been doing this since we were teenagers our selves!

The two girls both breathed sighs of relief.

Heh, the old man grinned, We MET here! reaching out and
taking his wife's hand.

There's something totally romantic about these mountains,

the lady of the family continued, we enjoy these mountain storms
too!

Although that one back in '63 wasn't too great, he chuckled,

Darn near washed us off the mountain!

Well THAT one was a doozie I admit, she smiled, but even
when we had our tent flooded and our six kids were all cold and wet,
she beamed at her husband, we still had a great time.

Can't say as the kids enjoyed it none too much though. his
grin was mischievous behind his gray mustache.

Well, Mrs. Preston half smiled and half frowned, waving

towards the girls dismissively, they got over it soon enough when
they found they could play in the creek.

Kids are amazing like that. he pointed the mouthpiece of his

never-lit pipe at them for emphasis, You'll see some day when you
have some, trust me.

Have kids? Antoinette turned and regarded the giantess's

239
face.

Whoa! Clarissa's expression was one of total wonderment, I

never even thought about that!

Maddy blushed, looking downward and sidelong at the singer,

What are you looking at ME for?

Ep 16, Chapter 6

It was too late to register for a trail that day as the park
regulations did not technically permit night hiking, so they just walked
along the creek below the park and watched families playing in the
water.

That looks like fun. Clarissa sighed, I desperately detest

chlorinated pools so. she almost seemed to weep in a quite
melancholy tone.

Then lets go down there and swim! the giantess replied.

Do you have a bathing suit? Antoinette asked, I didn't bring

one..

No but I have my underwear. the big blond replied, And

besides, she concluded, If you don't want to be seen, I'm sure there is
another pool about half a mile down stream hardly any people know
about.

How do you know that? Clarissa asked in surprise, We

haven't been -

I peeked inside that cute little brown haired park ranger's

mind a couple of times for -

Ahh! Antoinette gasped in outrage, How DARE you!

240
 Huh? the hermaphrodite did a re-take at the suddenly angry
singer.

That's CHEATING! the brunette cried as her face screwed up

as if she were about to cry.

Yeah! Clarissa chimed in.

What's cheating about learning your surroundings? Maddy

became indignant, It saved our lives once here already...!

Its bad enough you won't be faithful to me, the clearly

distressed Gothic girl wailed, but now you go peeking in on compete
strangers! Have you no shame!?

Yeah! Clarissa scolded, Shame on you!

HOLD EVERYTHING HERE! Delicate bellowed out so

loudly it echoed down the canyon three times and scared people out of
the water, even some older causing women to scream, and both of the
upset girls to suddenly cringe and fall back a few steps, What the
HELL are you two going ON about all of a sudden?

You...you... Antoinette sniffled.

I WHAT?! the giantess leaned down into her face and roared,
somehow remaining deadpan in the face, much like a highly
experienced military drill instructor.

Well, uh, the eyes of the singer suddenly could not meet
those of the accused and she found herself looking away as the
pressure was on, I just thought...maybe you...were...ummm... her
voice trailed off.

WELL?! Maddy had her hands firmly planted on her hips,

241
then she suddenly spun and bore down on the short blond, Have YOU
anything more you wish to add to this FARCE?!

Well, I uhhh, you, uhhh, its just that, when you, said you, had
been...you know....peeking in on - she faltered until she was cut off.

Oh MAN! the giantess stood up, threw her head back and
covered her face with her hands, then peeled two fingers back and
stared at the sky thinking it all through, then she took a deep breath,
exhaled, leaned forward and shook her head, You two... she sighed,
I just don't know what I'm gong to do with you two jealous bugs!

As the two girls stood there trembling, the people slowly

returned, some to resume playing in the water, others to come and
gawk at the scene of the three girls' drama, one came running with a
park ranger in tow, pointing her finger at the giantess, eyes wide with
panic.

Suddenly Maddy scooped up both girls in a huge hug, and

declared, I'm glad you're jealous. then as they wrapped around her
tightly, she kissed them each on the forehead, I just wish you would
not be so paranoid and take everything to such extremes.

I'm sorry Maddy. Antoinette mumbled.

I'm sorry too Delicate. the buxom blond said with more
clarity, apparently still competing for the top spot in this struggle.

What seems to be the problem here? the cute short Latina

park ranger asked.

Who said there was any problem? the giantess asked

bewildered.

Well, this lady here, she umm... the ranger trailed off when
she realized that both girls still clinging tightly to the giantess glared at

242
her jealously, You three young ladies have a wonderful evening and
enjoy your stay at our camp ground! she forced the sunniest smile she
could and then turned and walked away briskly, hands clenched
talking nervously to herself in Spanish looking over her shoulder.

The elderly lady who had stood there for a moment expecting
the ranger to do or say something to reprimand the three for causing
such a scene, suddenly became upset and trailed off after the fleeing
park ranger, finger pointed into the heavens crying, But ranger, this
was clearly a disturbance of the peace!

The three of them gazed at this for a moment before breaking

into giggles and walking off toward the secret swimming hole.

Ep 16, Chapter 7

The girls found that the water hole was indeed secluded, they
had to navigate a very steep cliff with slippery moss, mud, loose rocks
and tangled roots to make it to the hidden destination.

The water fell down a fifty seven foot drop making a lovely
water fall on its way to the pool.

The pool was in the shadow of the deep, steep walled box
canyon, so there were few ways into the place.

They found a gravel bar where they could strip off their clothes
and trust them to remain dry, unless something or somebody of
mischievous intent were to have slipped up and moved them.

Maddy's firmly formed, muscular body was a sight to behold as

she emerged from her normal attire of baggy athletic clothes into a
simple sports bra and briefs.

Muscles rolled up and down when she moved, but she still was
not the 'hard-body' type.

243
 She had reasonable sized C cup breasts for an athlete, and an
ample derriere, giving her the 'all around fitness girl' look, only
somewhat magnified over a human of normal height.

The only possible detail which might have thrown off the
illusion was the somewhat extra large bulge in the front of her briefs
where something more than the normal feminine layout resided behind
the tight breathable sports fabric.

Before the two girls got a chance to deeply admire the

hermaphrodite's figure, however, she made no delays in leaping out
into the water, slipping through it almost like a dolphin.

The water was cold and Maddy almost spasmed on contact, but
she held her self taught and flowed with it as the rush of cold swept
over her, causing her skin to shrink and making her nipples almost
painfully tight.

Holding her form, she flowed under the water in a long,

graceful arc before surfacing fifty feet away where she surfaced and
sputtered, wiping the water from her eyes with a thumb and forefinger.

The water's COLD! she exclaimed.

By this time, Antoinette was already in midair while Clarissa

was busy reeling back from sticking her big toe in the water.

A moment later the singer splash landed in the water learning

just how cold it was.

Unable to hold form, she almost drown immediately as she

nearly gasped, which would have sucked in water, and she
immediately began flailing for shore.

Maddy chuckled at their reactions.

244
 That's not funny! Clarissa rebuked as she hurried over to
help Antoinette out of the water only to step on a soft spot in the gravel
and land on her rump in the cold water, causing her to squeal bug eyed
and scramble for the safety of dry land..

This made the giantess roar with laughter, which caused her to
slip beneath the surface.

As the two girls looked on in horror, she seemed to simply sink

completely out of sight and be gone forever.

After several seconds they looked at each other in worry.

Antoinette, who was already wet all over began to swim in the
general direction of where the hermaphrodite had last been seen.

Swimming around in the water, she looked as far down as the

quite clear water would reveal to her, but apparently the water was
very deep here.

Taking a deep breath, she dove below and began swimming

downward dong her best to equalize the pressure in her ears as she
went, looking all around for the missing dancer turned basketball
player.

Surely Delicate was far too athletic and physically fit to merely
drown just like that!

She soon had to resurface and when she did, she found only
Clarissa, who had mustered up enough courage, or more specifically
fear, to come out and help search.

Did you see her? the blond asked through chattering teeth.

Not a trace! the brunette replied trembling from the cold,

245
and I think we're going to get hypothermia here in a minute too!

Where could she have gone? the bookworm asked.

Its too deep for me to see the bottom. the singer declared.

I can't believe she would sink down and just disappear like
that! the shorter girl cried out, I hope she is okay!

Lets be rational about this: the goth girl proposed, She can't
stay down forever if this is a prank.

And if its not? the blond asked.

The brunette shuddered from fear as she replied, I don't want

to think about that.

Ep 16, Chapter 8

Deep beneath the water, a trap, ingeniously conceived had been

sprung.

Taking a gamble that these girls were the type to venture far
from safety, people had summoned a water wyvern and gave a certain
rookie park ranger false memories knowing the powers and tendencies
of Dancing Flame elementals.

Being the ever curious types, they were always looking into
everything, both for protection as well as amusement.

Now, here, at the bottom of this deep cold pit of water, the
giantess found herself grappling with the clawed otherworldly beast
which had suddenly snaked up from the depths and yanked her under.

The beast tried ripping, twisting, biting, strangling and stinging

the hermaphrodite but her speed, strength and her hair kept deflecting

246
the powerful beast, frustrating its best efforts to kill her.

Despite not wanting to harm the beast, Maddy knew that this
beast was intent on killing her and might also seek the lives of the two
girls.

Finally mustering up enough courage, overcoming her hatred

of killing, she muttered, You are free to act.

Ep 16, Chapter 9

The giantess's hair suddenly burst into flames, sending up

bubbles of steam in the cold dark waters below.

A faerie figure, roughly the height of Clarissa appeared in the

water, blazing white and with one blinding stroke, it lanced the icy
water with a ray of sun hot light, piercing the sea wyvern in the chest,
blasting it and the pool apart in an eruption of steam.

From the surface, the girls had seen bubbles arise, thinking
perhaps it was either Maddy's final breath or she was about to surface,
but before they could get back into the water, the surface of the water
suddenly flashed as bright as the sun and then erupted skyward in a
thunderous jet and over ten million gallons of water leapt from its
resting place.

As they fell back temporarily blinded and deafened, hot water

rained down upon them and their surroundings.

Unable to think or take in what was going on, they clung to

each other in terror as the sky continued to fall for what seemed like an
eternity.

When it finally stopped, the pool was thirty feet away from
them and forty feet down.

247
 With their eyes to dazzled they could not really see what was
going on, it seemed as if an angel of pure flame were scaling the wall
of the pool on the far side before it vanished into the blue-green
overwash of their retinal bedazzlement.

They heard many sounds, water falling down from above,

water dripping from all of the nearby canyon walls, loose rocks
tumbling off and falling, the wind blowing, birds calling and gravel
crunching.

As they clung to each other blindly in their terror, they flinched

briefly as they heard a familiar voice nearby moan, Man, all our
clothes are wet now.

Ep 16, Chapter 10

Both girls cried and clung to the giantess as she carried them
down stream like babies in her powerful arms, hands filled with wet
clothing.

She had managed to get into her soaking wet sneakers, which
although better than walking on sharp rocks, were annoyingly squishy
and made squelching noises with every step.

She wondered if this is how normal women felt being mothers,

Two completely helpless children and a heap of dirty wet clothes, and
a ten mile hike to the nearest laundry facility. she thought to herself.

I don't know how any woman would want to get pregnant and
bear up under this for eighteen or more years of their lives. she
murmured.

Whaaat? came a slow droll query from Antoinette, the one

who was usually so well composed.

248
 Did I say something out loud? the giantess asked in
embarrassment.

I don't know. the brunette replied, I can barely hear anything

right now.

I may have been mumbling, the big blond confessed, I do

that some times when I think to my self.

Oh. the brunette replied, coming out of her funk.

Clarissa's fear was subsiding as well and she sniffled before

asking, Where are we?

We're about ten miles or so from anywhere we want to be

hon, Delicate replied, It looks like we're in for another cold night
outdoors.

Ep 16, Chapter 11

As they built a shelter that afternoon, Maddy felt comfortable

enough to tell them a little bit more about herself.

I want to introduce you two to somebody. she said as she

gathered up some wet chunks of wood, I only do this to YOU TWO,
and not another sol on earth.

Huh? they both chorused.

Yeah, the giantess said sarcastically, I'm crazy, but I really

do have a life long invisible friend.

They had already been amazed so many times at this point,

however, they no longer had any skepticism as they regarded one
another and nodded.

249
 We know you're not crazy Maddy, Clarissa said with the
most earnest expression one could possibly have, the whole rest of
the world may be crazy, she offered, but you're the sanest, most
realistic, and reliable person we have ever met.

Antoinette, who normally spoke for the pair nodded in

agreement.

Okay, the dubious hermaphrodite accepted this, I hope she

is not a shock to you.

She-? they began, starting to become reflexively jealous,

only to be cut off by what they saw happen.

You can come out and greet them Astra. the giantess said
without looking in any direction.

Suddenly her hair appeared to convert into a roaring flame.

And as they gasped in awe and fear, recoiling, suddenly a small

girl appeared, only she was shining so brilliantly she was impossible to
look directly at.

Girls, the giantess said, seemingly oblivious to the fact her

head was a blazing torch, meet my lifetime friend and companion,
Astra.

Both girls trembled in fear, but trusting the giantess, they

squinted and extended their hands toward the small blazing being.

Ep 16, Chapter 12

The two swore secrecy.

They were awestricken and stunned to the core.

250
 There was a fire elemental.

And not merely ANY fire elemental, but the ultra rare 'Dancing
Flame' fire elemental, also known as a 'Sun Drop'.

She feeds off of my manna, the giantess explained, this is

not actually my hair you see here, she pointed at the flames, its her
incorporeal body when she is at rest.

She is as old as you are? Antoinette asked, still shielding her

eyes.

Oh no! the giantess's voice echoed in the night as she

chuckled, She's BILLIONS of years old!

Billions? Clarissa's eyes bulged despite the glare, although

she resumed squinting quickly, hands before her eyes.

When the creator formed the universe, the hermaphrodite

declared, she also made angels of various kinds, and this one is called
a 'living flame of fire'. she said quietly to the elemental, Maybe if
you stood behind me?

The elemental made a cute little chittering sound and slipped

behind Delicate, making her a blacked out silhouette.

As I was saying, she resumed, these angels are normally set

to perform certain tasks, but this one got her self all messed up and
messed with darkness, and ended up in conflict, and that got her in
some big trouble, and to make a long story short, she was grafted to
me in a bargain, which I do not know all of the details of exactly.

Wowwwwwwwwwwwwww. they marveled.

Should she be out like this though? Antoinette asked, After

all, she suggested, what if a search party is looking for us right

251
now?

Oh. the big blond responded, Good point. then to the

elemental she said, Astra, if you would please?

Suddenly the blinding light vanished and the giantess's hair

returned to normal.

That's more like it. Delicate declared, But one little thing...
she pulled her long braid forward and said, let there be light. and
suddenly a beam of light leapt from the tip of the braid and the wet
wood burst into steaming flames, I expect we will be seeing a
helicopter soon. she concluded, May as well enjoy the fire while we
wait.

Ep 16, Chapter 13

What happened to you three out there? Mr. Preston cried as

they helicopter touched down.

I think we were nearly hit by a meteorite! Maddy lied as she

shouted over the rotor wash.

Well that's the third catastrophe you guys have met up here in
these mountains! the basketball team manager shouted as the
helicopter lifted off, leaving a large crowd around the three still damp
girls.

Trouble follows me no matter where I go Mr. Preston. the

giantess replied truthfully.

I wonder if this is a bad omen for your basketball career! he

worried.

Don't worry sir, she declared with certainty, no problem has

come upon me that I have not fully overcome in AGES!

252
 Clarissa and Antoinette alone knew that she literally meant,
'ages'.

Lets have supper then and we can try and make the best of
what's left of this weekend then, shall we? Mrs. Preston offered.

Delighted to get in out of the cold air, damp clothes and enjoy
a hot meal, Antoinette cried, Sure thing! as they all aimed for the
motor home and the modern luxuries which waited inside.

Episode 17
If I Had Any Other Choice

The girls arrived at the Yamaguchi's house exhausted, having

spent the last time together for the unknown future, filled with
memories, and secrets.

The news reported a mysterious meteorite striking the

mountain park and although they never seemed to find any physical
evidence of it, they could not come up with any other explanations for
it either.

They secretly giggled to themselves knowing the truth behind

the event, as little as Maddy had revealed about it.

She did not want to frighten them with the knowledge that
there were people out to take her life.

She went about it as if it were nothing more than Astra 'letting

off a little steam' and made no mention of the Sea Wyvern she was
forced to kill to protect them.

So what will you do about your dancing? Clarissa asked,

deeply concerned.

253
 I dunno, the giantess replied honestly, I just assume I will
continue to know how to just like I always have and go from there for
now. she shrugged, If I remembered after seven hundred and thirty
eight years, she reasoned, a few months or even years away from it
won't hurt me too much I assume.

When will we be able to see you again? Antoinette asked.

I dunno, she shrugged, I guess that depends on the

schedule.

WAIT WIT WAIT WAIT! Clarissa's little face was alight

with her excitement, Why not practice your dancing, WHILE you
play basketball?

Huh? Antoinette did a double take at the short blond.

Sure! she continued, All those graceful leaps and spins, just
replace your guandao with the basketball and you'll be able to continue
your dancing while you play the game!

Huh... Maddy pondered, That makes sense you know.

It does! the smaller girl insisted, AND it will be so new to

the game people will go crazy and it will create a fan base
COMPLETELY OUTSIDE of the basketball world!

Interesting point. Antoinette had to concede, You could

either draw dance fans to basketball or basketball fans to dance, but
either way, your fan base could only increase.

Not that I care to have a fan base personally. the giantess's

face was a study in displeasure, But alas, she sighed deeply, you
have a very valid point, both of you, I need to continue to practice and
I need to expand my fan base regardless of how it happens.

254
 That's the spirit! Clarissa's face beamed with pride.

Well, ladies, the hermaphrodite sighed in sadness, as you

know, I'm bound by this contract to begin practice in two days.

They groaned at this.

I'll make it to your concert tomorrow night, she regarded

Antoinette, and then I board a flight to Minnesota from there.

Man this is going to totally suck. Clarissa flopped back on

the bed and stared at the garage ceiling.

It is what it is, Delicate sighed, what else can I do?

Go back and beat their asses at the - Antoinette began.

Don't talk like that! the hermaphrodite scolded her in a

pained voice, I am opposed to violence and you know that!

Well I'M not! Clarissa's little head raised back up, I'll kick
their -

Stop please. the big blond reached out and put a large finger
on the small blond's lips, I forbid you from doing anything violent or
foolish in my name or on my behalf.

Yes Maddy. they both sulked.

Clearly, they both had the same foolish idea.

Ep 17, Chapter 2

While they were at the concert, Maddy excused herself to the

restroom when somehow, she got a text message on her smart phone,
even though nobody should have had the number.

255
 That's odd. she murmured, regarding the fact a text message
came to her.

Opening the message she read, I know your secret and what
you did in the mountains last weekend. If you want to keep it secret,
meet me at the ball court right now or I will tell people who will make
it international news. it ended with, Come alone or the deal is off.
there was an address and GPS coordinates on the message for her to
follow included below the text.

Not wanting to get the others involved in any kind of scandal,

the giantess felt certain she could handle this ordeal herself and left in
a hurry, hoping to be back shortly.

She slipped out of a VIP exit being a personal invite of

Lolibad, knowing she could easily return without any problems.

Finding a waiting taxi, she took it to the arranged meeting

place.

Ep 17, Chapter 3

Maddy paid the cab fare with the card she had been given by
Timothy and Yolanda and pocked it in her fanny pouch, along with the
receipt and strode out onto the old, cracked asphalt court where a lone
figure stood on the court, a ball under their arm.

As she glanced around, at first, she could not sense anything

out of place.

She looked as far as her eyesight would allow her, and she
looked at the images of the person who stood before her.

She was already wearing athletic clothing, so if this person

simply meant to play a round of one-on-one, she was more than

256
adequately dressed for this.

As she came closer, she realized it was Sam from school.

So what is this you called me out here for? the giantess

asked, A rematch in the dark? still looking around suspiciously.

Actually I had something else in mind. the team captain

replied, although his mind continued to reveal images of people
playing basketball.

And what would that be? Delicate asked as she strode up

close enough to reach him.

People might be listening. Sam said quietly, I don't want

anybody else to hear this. and he seemed quite solemn in his words,
even though only images of basketball games were showing in his
mind.

Well why call me here then? she asked.

Because I feel this is the best place to tell you the truth. the
man holding the ball said.

And what truth is that? she asked, more annoyed than

curious.

I'll whisper it to you. he said, leaning forward.

As she leaned forward to hear him out, being ready for some
kind of punch or kick or the likes, she was not prepared for what
happened next.

Secretly, the man said, I love you. then he reached up,

grabbing her stunned face and forcefully kissing her on the lips.

257
 Her mind was totally unprepared for this and as the images in
his mind suddenly burst with rancid and lascivious images of sexual
acts, this put her in a state of mental shock that sent her mind reeling.

Its too bad I have to do this. he whispered as a steel crowbar

came smashing down on the hermaphrodite's skull from behind.

As she dropped to her knees, out of thin air, a hundred robed

figures materialized and converged upon her as she screamed in agony,
and collapsed into a curled up ball, suffering hundreds of blows with
pipes, chains and even suffering multiple stab wounds from knives
before she lapsed into unconsciousness.

Ep 17, Chapter 4

Clarissa's senses began tingling, telling her something was

wrong.

She went to the restroom and then went to the ushers asking if
they had seen the giantess.

They said she had slipped out the back door 'for something' but
never said what, merely saying she would 'be back shortly.'

She sent a text to Antoinette's phone without hesitation,

heedless of the fact she was on stage and the phone was in her dressing
room.

Maddy's in trouble, I'll keep you advised! and she hurried out
the door of the venue looking for any clues.

Ep 17, Chapter 5

Maddy saw herself before Patricia and Magdalene.

Momma! Maddy! she cried, What is happening!?

258
 You let your guard down little one. Patricia's voice was stern,
You should have been prepared for this.

I don't know what happened Maddy! she suddenly realized,

she was not a giantess, but a very small girl of only three feet in
height, I don't know what to do!

I have taken care of it already my baby, Magdalene said

soothingly, you rest now. You need to regain your strength.

The image faded and then there was nothing.

Ep 17, Chapter 6

As Clarissa looked around the parking lot, as if there would be

footprints on the pavement or some other clue as to where the beloved
giantess had vanished to, suddenly, a few blocks away, there was a
blinding explosion and a fireball rose into the sky.

The concussion only took two seconds to hit and it broke

windows and set off car alarms.

MADDY! she cried and took off running toward the rolling
flames.

Ep 17, Chapter 7

The concert hall shook and the lights flickered.

The sound made the building tremble.

The audience screamed and began pouring out of the stadium.

Sirens were wailing down nearby streets and as she looked out
on the VIP box, she realized that neither Maddy nor Claire were in the

259
audience.

She realized that this event was in fact the work of Astra and
she dropped her guitar with a clamorous crescendo as she raced toward
the exit.

Oh god please no!!! she cried as she raced to find out what
had happened.

Ep 17, Chapter 8

Clarissa's little legs could not get her there before the first
police cruisers which were at the same venue managing parking.

When she arrived, the police were standing there in awe as a

lone body lay there beaten and stabbed, bleeding from virtually every
inch of her body, yet without any signs of heat or scorching.

Around her, however, were charred remains of what was

clearly a small army of bodies.

It was as if God himself had smote them all.

The fence around the ball court was melted and strewn away
from the blast, the backboard and pole were flattened, the net was
entirely gone, the asphalt all around the lone potential survivor was
ablaze and the grass for a hundred yards in all directions was burnt to
white ash to the soil which smoldered.

It looked like hell had risen up from the earth and left only the
one survivor in its wake, right in the dead center of the carnage.

As she held back from this at the edge of the wooded area
where the trees had finally stopped burning, she looked on as fire
trucks and other emergency vehicles began pulling up.

260
 She screamed when a hand clasped her shoulder from behind,
but thankfully, Antoinette, in her Lolibad outfit, had the presence of
mind to also reach around and cover her mouth so the police did not
notice them.

Ep 17, Chapter 9

The police were so uncertain of what exactly had happened,

they issued a news blackout and said there had been an underground
gas line explosion as the official story.

To cover this up, they had a team of forensic experts flown in

from down town with orders to not answer anybody and simply find
out what the hell had actually happened.

The girls had phoned Yolanda and with all of their pre-panic
fortitude told her what little they knew.

They asked that she simply come meet them at the venue and
pick them up because the police had the area cordoned off.

The Yamaguchi's panicked wholesale and began issuing phone

calls to Japan.

This was about to become an international incident they felt for

sure, and since they were both legally and morally responsible for the
ancient person, they would be held totally out to hang on their own,
should the mystery child die.

They called favors from anybody and everybody possible to

isolate this event and make sure the situation remained out of the
news.

By the time the Yamaguchi's arrived at the concert hall, not

only was the event completely vacant of fans, the only ones standing
around were Antoinette and Clarissa.

261
 Get in. Timothy called as he pulled up lurching on the
brakes.

The girls leapt into the open door, almost crushing Nicholas
who had foolishly not gotten into the back seat and the SUV sped
toward the hospital the emergency medivac had taken the brutally
ravaged dancer.

Ep 17, Chapter 10

They arrived at the special criminal investigations hospital

where they had to show proof of relationship to enter, which meant
that the two girls were not allowed inside until Yolanda began to make
threats which they knew she could back up.

The six of them hurried up to the surgical ward where they

were already prepping the hermaphrodite for surgery.

As they waited, they all paced the floor and fretted.

The surgery took all of the night and all of the next day.

The Prestons arrived in Los Angeles at 1:05 pm from

Minneapolis and with some more threats, Yolanda got them in as well.

What are we going to do now? Mr. Preston asked.

Only God knows the answer to that. Timothy replied as they

all sat and waited.

Episode 18
I Bleed From My Heart

Maddy was in surgery for eighteen hours with seventy four

stab wounds, eighty nine broken bones, cerebral hemorrhaging, torn

262
ligaments and virtually every millimeter of her body was bruised.

I can't believe the patient is even alive at this time. the chief
surgeon remarked several times during the operation.

The Yamaguchi's put everything on hold, everywhere around

the world.

Clarissa's parents called for her over fifty times and left voice
mails, she had pulled the battery from her phone when the first call
came in looking for her at 1:30 am.

Antoinette had no such troubles because the flop house she and
the others illegally inhabited held only vagrants and people such as
those three.

The hotel adjacent to the hospital was reserved and the

Yamaguchi's tried to get some sleep, but neither Clarissa nor
Antoinette would budge.

They were going to be there, live or die, to the end of this.

Suit yourselves, Yolanda shrugged, the rooms will be empty

and there will be keys for you at the front desk if you change your
minds.

Thank you mom. Antoinette replied, But you can be sure,

there's no way I can sleep right now.

Same here Mrs. - I mean mom. Clarissa's slip up earned a sly

grin from Antoinette.

Ep 18, Chapter 2

The two girls sat in chairs on each side of the comatose

hermaphrodite.

263
 Antoinette sat on the right side and Clarissa on the left, after a
bit of a debate on who got which side, which was interrupted by the
ward nurse who threatened to kick them out if they did not settle their
disagreement peacefully.

Fine. Clarissa grumbled, You win, she sank down in the

chair, I'm not going to lose her over something this petty.

They sat for a long time.

They turned on the television, which showed nothing

interesting and then turned it off after a few minutes.

This is boring. Antoinette began, but before Clarissa could

make a jab at her she covered it with, Tell me about yourself.

Clarissa's snide remark was flattened and she found herself

feeling very vulnerable suddenly and countered with, You go first.

Alright, the singer steeled herself, first of all, she breathed,

I'm not ashamed of this, but if you breathe a words of this I swear on
Maddy's -

Don't SAY that... the short blond raised a finger with a

threatening face.

Well you best not tell anybody anyhow. the brunette insisted
with a wary, sulking tone.

I bet I have more secrets than you do Ann. the short girl
challenged.

You think so, huh? the singer felt defensive now, You live in
a well to do family. I'MMM and orphan.

264
 I knew that. Clarissa replied casually, almost smugly, But I
never once told a soul.

You DID?! the singer cried in disbelief.

I had you tailed once and found out you live in an abandoned
building on eighty seventh street along with the rest of your band and a
bunch of other young homeless people. she replied, And still I've
never told a soul.

Wow... the big girl gazed around the room in shocked

astonishment.

My turn. the younger girl said, I'm adopted and my parents

act all weird when I hint that I am, but I have never confronted them
because I don't want to make waves.

Then how do you -? the brunette began.

I found out from my adopted aunt who helped me find all the
paperwork. she replied, I just never really said anything to them
about it until recently and even then I just hinted that I might be and
they just about peed their britches.

Whoa that's funny! the bigger girl giggled, My turn! she

declared, I was once addicted to drugs, but music set me free of
them.

No way! the shorter girl exclaimed, You're not even old

enough!

I was hooked on Xanax and would steal them if I could not

get them on the street, the singer retold, but when I was invited into
this band, I got so up and amped out, the Xanax was a total waste of
time.

265
 Wow! Clarissa exclaimed, They put me on that junk when I
was younger because they said it would help my anxiety!

I take it, it didn't. Antoinette offered.

Not hardly! she rebuffed the idea, It made me so hyper I

would run around in circles if I couldn't get outside!

The singer giggled, That's what it used to do to me!

You LIKED being hyper? the short girl asked.

Sure! the taller girl replied, Beats the hell out of being
depressed all the time!

Wow. the short girl pondered, I can't imagine how it would

affect me now that I'm grown up, she looked down at herself, I'm
still such a SHRIMP I bet people would get a great big laugh out of it.

Oh you're fine. Antoinette found herself saying unexpectedly,

And you're cute when you get excited.

I'm cute? the blond asked almost suspiciously.

Sure! the brunette replied, In your own way.

Ahhh I see. she nodded knowingly while looking at the sheet

over the comatose giantess.

No...REALLY! Antoinette insisted, You ARE cute, and she

blushed as she added, And a damn good kisser I have to admit.

Its been my dream to kiss Lolibad on stage now... she sighed

dreamily, You fulfilled one of my life's very few dreams that night.

You're most welcome! the singer tried to reply in a light

266
hearted manner as she involuntarily blushed deeply.

You know, the shorter girl began to blush, I've been

thinking...

Yes? the taller girl, still blushing, now got a bit nervous as
she was anticipating something extremely emotional to follow.

Since we both love Maddy I mean Delicate, she sighed,

and well, she continued to blush darker and darker as she struggled
to say what she had in mind, let's just say, 'we get along really well
for rivals' and all that, she looked up to lock eyes with the singer who
was also feeling uncomfortable with these words, why not just 'join
forces'?

Join forces? the brunette frowned in confusion, Like in a

battle? almost feeling relieved in a manner that it was something so
easy at this.

Noooooowuh! the little girl pleaded, Like in marriage!

The big girl's eyes bugged and she seemed to go into

respiratory arrest as she could not breathe for a few seconds, making a
hollow whooping sound as her heart seemed to leap up into her throat.

Are you okay!? Clarissa's eyes grew fearful as she rushed

around the bed to the brunette's side, Should I call a nurse!?

There was finally a very long drawn out, whooping sound as

the normally calm and casual singer gasped for breath in shock before
she croaked out in wide eyed disbelief, Marriage?

Ep 18, Chapter 3

Antoinette stared at the three matching rings dumbstricken.

267
 I've been thinking of this a long time actually, the blond
declared softly, I bought these before our last trip to the mountains
and was going to talk to you both about it then but with all of the scary
things going on then, I was just too out of it to speak about it.

Unreal. the singer breathed.

Oh, she regarded the rings, they're real alright, and they've
already been sized.

How could you...? the brunette asked but trailed off.

I asked Mrs. Preston what Delicate's size while I was getting

her a team ring for her basketball inauguration, Clarissa confessed,
and I used a ring size checker on you while you were sleeping.

How long have you been planning this? the bigger girl
murmured, still in shock and totally unsure of what to think.

That depends. the shorter girl pondered, If you asked me,

'How long have you wanted to be Lolibad's wife?' I could have said,
'From the moment I first saw you perform.' but if you asked me, 'How
long have you wanted to be Antoinette's wife?' I would have to say,
'For sure and without hesitation, five days'.

Wow. the homeless performer pondered softly, That's... she

breathed in trying to remain calm and not tremble, again regarding the
trio of rings, That's just deep.

Ep 18, Chapter 4

You failed again! the electronically distorted voice grated

through the smart phone, We lost a lot of good servants in this and I
find that that despicable FREAK is still alive!

I'm sure somebody else intervened! the hooded figure

268
protested in their equally distorted voice.

The voice on the phone suddenly declared, You have failed

me for the last time.

I can still do this master! the figure pleaded.

I have one who can do this. the voice mused and then
chuckled, Oh yes, it persisted, I know JUST the PERFECT one for
this job now! and the connection broke as the villainous person on the
other side of the screen quietly chuckled and pressed the 'end' icon.

Until the moment the screen flashed, 'call ended' the hooded
figure seemed determined to remain devoted to the person on the other
end, but as this call ended, so too, they knew, had their standing within
the clan.

Their life was forfeit now.

They had nothing to live for.

DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMN! they roared

through their vocalizer as they trembled with a mixture of fear, regret
and rage, I'll show YOU...!

They tossed the no longer needed communication device down

on the ground as they began cursing in some unknown language then
they stabbed their trembling index finger at the small electronic device
and cried out, BEGONE! before turning their back to leave.

As they walked away from the secluded location they used

exclusively for making these calls, the smart phone began to tremble
of it's own, then smoke, and then explode in a small shower of sparks.

Ep 18, Chapter 5

269
 Grandma Shi had gotten a really bad feeling and had a dream
that Delicate had fallen while dancing and had fallen right through the
stage floor, where she kept falling and falling and falling as if on her
way directly to hell.

When she awoke in the night seating, she called the

Yamaguchis and found out what was going on.

The elderly lady hung up the old time push button phone as she
said to Douglas who was in the living room of their apartment above
the Do Jo playing Kung Fu video games, Dear, with a very somber
face, I have some bad news.

Ep 18, Chapter 6

The Shi family was related to the Wu family, who was, in turn,
related to the Dushu family, and by way of them, had connections to a
specific monk in the desert region of the Xinjiang province.

This monk was a seer of the eleventh elemental plane and also
related to the ancient Han family which had gone into hiding hundreds
of years ago.

Find me a relative of the person who's hair I am sending you.

she wrote in a letter which included a single strand of hair which she
had found at the site using certain magics of her own.

This letter would take a while to reach its recipient, but it

would prove priceless in the resolution of this present problem.

She prayed over the letter seven times, burned incense and cast
several protective spells over it to ensure it would arrive there as
swiftly and safely as possible.

She then instructed Douglas to send the letter via the highest

270
priority method there was, regardless of the price.

Douglas then, hurried in his Mazda RXT 380 to the post office
and processed her instructions.

From there, it was a matter of waiting however long it took to

get the needed answer.

Ep 18, Chapter 7

Days passed and Maddy lay motionless save for shallow

breathing.

They had inserted a feeding tube into her nose and fed her
small portions of amino acids for her body to absorb which would not
require any digestion.

The girls slept on the bed beside the comatose hermaphrodite

while the Yamaguchi's slept at the adjacent hotel for a week and then
they found that they had little faith in the giantess's rapid recovery.

The two girls had no other places they had to be in their minds,
and if they had to, they would remain here forever if need be.

They were there watching over the big blond when suddenly
she coughed and reflexively reached up, yanking the feeding tube from
her nose.

This led to her crying out in extreme pain as the tube caused
both a friction burn as well as it led a small amount of stomach acid up
into her tender nasal cavity.

The two girls first screamed then broke into sobbing as they
lunged on top of the giantess and began kissing her despite the
bandages which nearly enshrouded her head and the one nostril
oxygen tube up her other nostril.

271
 Wait-wait-wait! GIRLS! she waved her arms around
desperately trying to make sense of her situation, What's going on
here?! as she began ripping off patches and bandages in annoyance.

YOU'RE ALIIIIIIIIIIIVE! the usually calm, cool, detached

Antoinette wailed.

The nurses burst into the room and one ran right back out to
call security, then thought it more needful to page the on duty
physician in charge.

Pondering this a moment, Delicate merely said, Yeah...so?

Ep 18, Chapter 8

The doctors were stymied.

Upon a thorough examination with every kind of medical

device they had at their disposal, they searched for a trace of a wound
and found not a one.

Not only that, but upon examination, they realized that in those
few days, the giantess had grown quite remarkably!

When she had last been measured, she stood seven feet, nine
and one eighth inches tall, but now she was eight feet and one and a
half inches tall.

She had gained forty seven pounds and three ounces as well!

This was medically impossible and yet the scales were all in
agreement.

They did every possible examination on her for reflexes,

memory loss, hearing and eye sight, and there was nothing less than

272
utterly perfect on every test.

Well if that don't beat everything I've ever seen! Mr. Preston
marveled.

Wow Maddy! Clarissa cried in excitement, You're even

bigger than you were before!

I noticed. the giantess remarked, as she was stooped in the

lobby which only had an eight foot ceiling. She peered uncomfortably
at the acoustical tiles directly over her head and asked, Is there some
other place I can stand or perhaps sit down right now?

Antoinette suddenly remembered a previous conversation and

said to Clarissa, indicating the large baseball glove sized hands of their
mutual beloved with a glance of her eyes, That ring you got...

Ep 18, Chapter 9

Its a good thing this room has ten foot ceilings. Maddy
declared when she entered her bedroom at the Yamaguchi's.

I'll second that! Clarissa's enthusiasm was at an all time high

now.

Stretching out on her bed, wearing the largest athletic outfit

they sold she kicked off the new shoes Yolanda found in the athletic
store, and the two girls climbed up on the bed beside her looking all
the more like children beside her enlarged frame.

This bed seems too small, she frowned as she leaned on her
pillow and pushed testingly at the foot board, Don't you think?

I totally agree. Antoinette resoundingly concurred, clearly

patronizing the giantess but at the same time, seeing as the fact was
undeniable, it was not as if she were mocking her.

273
 Oh well, Delicate yawned, next week I'll be heading up to
training camp. looking first left then right at the two girls, I asked
for some more time off to recuperate because I just don't feel like
going and leaving you two behind.

We could come with, Antoinette offered.

Not legally. the big blond yawned again, You're both under
age until practically the end of summer.

We could get MARRIED, Clarissa offered.

HUH?! the hermaphrodite sat up suddenly, accidentally

knocking the smaller blond off the bed, but catching her in mid-fall
and scooping her back like a basketball player scooping the basketball
back in-bounds, What's this about marriage?

Catching her breath from the rush of being knocked away then
scooped back up, the smaller girl said,
Wait...while...I...get...over...that...whatever you call it there. while
holding her hand to her chest.

Then she slowly got off the bed and picked up her purse, where
she fished out the box she had shown Antoinette and she handed it to
Maddy.

Aaaaaaaaaaa box. she said in a dubious tone, then she

opened it up...and gasped.

Timothy and Yolanda came running when the giantess

squealed.

What's the matter? they both cried as they burst in the door.

Maddy looked up face wet with tears, and sobbed, I'm getting

274
married!

Ep 18, Chapter 10

On such short notice, it was difficult to arrange the type of

wedding Yolanda wanted to throw for them, but she hired the best
possible catering service, called all of their relatives in Japan and the
USA, and pressured Clarissa's parents into signing a consent form for
her marriage.

She tried to arrange a honeymoon suite for their wedding night

but Maddy insisted she not because training camp was already waiting
for them.

But your wedding night! the Japanese American protested.

THAT stuff is going to WAIT. the big blond replied flatly,

THEY may be ready, but I'M NOT. she declared.

I have less than a week before we leave now, and it will likely
be a week after we leave before this is all entered in at the
courthouse. then she leaned forward with a half knowing, half
warning stare, I for one, don't want any statutory rape charges on my
record. as she pointed upward with her index finger for emphasis.

Nonsense! Mrs. Yamaguchi cried out, You three are almost

the same age!

On PAPER! the big blond retorted while rolling her eyes,

Besides, she insisted, if I'm too distracted, I won't be any good on
the ball court.

Well that's just such a CRITICAL part of being married! the

archaeologist protested.

It may be, the giantess countered, but its going to wait until

275
I'm ready for it.

Wow. the housewife balked, I don't see WHAT those two

girls SEE in you!

I don't either honestly. the giantess shrugged as she picked up

the fruit basket and left the kitchen.

Ep 18, Chapter 11

Grandma Shi got a letter, not in the mail, but literally, right out
of the air.

As she was sitting at her low table in the lotus position,

watching a dancing competition in Taiwan, right out of the air, in a
flash, a scroll simply existed and dropped onto the table before her,
landing in a pile of ginger cookies, breaking a few while scattering
several.

OOP! the elderly lady cried in surprise.

As she peered at it, though, she realized it was sent from the
monk she had written.

Carefully lifting it up by its two ends, she rose up from her

cross legged position in one graceful move and walked over to a
censer which was smoldering with incense and she slowly turned the
scroll over and over seven times, making sure the incense smoke
contacted every part of the rolled up scroll.

Finally glowing Chinese figures formed in the air out of smoke

and she read them.

So...! she breathed in Chinese, eyes wide with excited

delight, I see!

276
 Episode 19
With All My Love

With the wedding only 2 days off, gowns were being hastily
fitted.

It would have been easier if you just wore a tuxedo. Yolanda

remarked as they all stood in the dressmaker's studio, the giantess's
gown being cut and fit to her as she stood in her underwear.

Eleven women were busily working on the project, and another

eight were managing the other two at four ladies per bride.

The gowns had hundreds of real fresh water pearls on them and
they weighed a lot.

The basic material was silk and there were translucent

sparkling flowers formed out of wire and plastic which had been made
up in a stereo-lithography machine using clear resins, then a secondary
bake in a special oven, with iridescent coating added to give them a
thin rainbow shimmer.

The headdress was studded with so many pearls it weighed

eleven pounds when finished.

I wonder if this is what a pilot feels like. Maddy mused as

she let the ladies put it on her, one lady on each side, standing on short
ladders.

They almost dropped it as they began giggling.

Hey! Antoinette warned, No giggling! I'm in a dress

surrounded by deadly needles here!

Delicate first looked at her with a sidelong glance, and slowly a

smirk creased her face, then a snorting sound burst forth into full on

277
laughter and she went to the floor, in a semi-sitting position laughing
at the top of her lungs.

Ep 19, Chapter 2

That was NOT funny. the grumpy Antoinette declared, arms

folded, face down in a pouty frown.

First time she's not sat in your lap since... Yolanda mused as
they drove down the freeway.

I'm fine with it. Clarissa purred, taking up the empty lap as
they cruised along in the SUV.

'Deadly needles!' the giantess got out before giggling still

further, That's just too rich!

I can't help it! the singer protested, I'm sure YOU have
something YOU'RE afraid of.

I'm sure I do too! the big girl giggled, Just haven't met it
yet!

I think more things fear HER than the other way around!
Clarissa declared, keeping silent about the night the hermaphrodite
backed out of an open window at the suggestion of a little private
romantic interlude.

Are you scared of me? she lightly jostled the smaller blond.

Are you scared of ME? the smaller blond bit back.

Maybe. Maddy smiled slyly.

What's THAT supposed to mean? the singer growled.

278
 You know the tale of the elephant and the mouse, Delicate
proposed, do you not?

Yeah, I get it. she grumbled, You two have a secret you're
not telling me.

Awwweee. Clarissa's tone was condescending, Surely you

don't feel left out all of a sudden?

Well if she does, the giantess concluded, it might be

because she opted out of her first pick of seating.

Suddenly Clarissa's eyes lit up and she began tittering

hysterically.

NOW what's so funny!? Antoinette growled.

Sh- the giggling girl tried to say, Sh...she-he-he g-ga-ay-ay-

ve up th-th-the POLE position!

Everybody body else blushed with shocked expressions.

Ep 19, Chapter 3

So are you two going to be giving me a hard time all day

long? the upset singer demanded as they went in the house where a
catered lunch was laid out.

'A hard time', Yolanda raised a finger for emphasis, is the

best part of being married in MY opinion!

Okay STOP it already! Antoinette whined as the other two

girls giggled.

Maddy scooped up a mound of potato salad, another of carrot

raisin salad, and a dozen kiwi fruit.

279
 Clarissa's choice was tuna fish salad and potato chips.

Antoinette got a little sample of everything on the table, and

carefully dabbed it on top of chips or crackers which looked like an
hors d'ourves tray when she was finished.

Timothy and Nicholas came in from minding the lawn covered

in sweat and grass clippings.

What? Did you get in a wrestling match with the lawn mower
or something? Yolanda asked her son.

He tripped over something we could not find and fell in as the

grass bag popped off the mower. Timothy explained, For the life of
me, he pondered, we looked for fifteen minutes and didn't find a
thing.

Maddy's face slowed from chewing and grew flat and serious
as she heard all of this.

Swallowing her food, she set her plate aside and rose, walked
over to the sliding glass door and looked out at the yard.

She sensed something very faint.

Honey? Yolanda asked the hermaphrodite as she slid the

glass door open and ducked through without saying a word.

Out in the lawn she felt a presence, subtle but present.

She muttered some Chinese words to herself softly and then

her eyes began to glow a subtle green from the inside.

Under the spell of the cat, she scanned the world around her
and sure enough, there was a thin, stick-like creature which was trying

280
to hide behind the shrubs.

She knew if she gave it warning it would run before she could
close in on it.

She wandered around the yard with her eyes directly

downward to prevent anybody from seeing the glow, but she
meandered toward the bush where the being was hiding from those
without the right kind of sight to see it.

She got close by crawling along the edge of the grass as if

looking for a coin or other small object.

Knowing that the being was about to bolt she whispered just
barely out loud, Now! and as her hair exploded into flames, she
rushed with superhuman speed to the left side of the bush while a
small, blindingly brilliant being materialized on the right side of the
bush and they collided in the middle on top of the beast.

Before anybody could clearly see anything other than a brief

flash of light from Delicate's hair and a brief strobe of light behind the
bushes, the fire elemental was already back in its corporeal form as
hair, and had a strangle hold on the bizarre blackish gray being.

As it growled, clicked, sputtered and hissed, the giantess was

taking this all in and occasionally made some similar sound in return.

As the family slowly crept out the door to look, the

hermaphrodite warned the creature that if it did not want to be
revealed, it had best hurry up and tell her everything she wanted to
know because, as surely it knew, the modern world had these
horrifying monsters known as 'scientist' in a well known place called
'Area 51' which would gleefully dissect the being after untold years of
imprisonment in a blank white room where the lights never went out.

This terrified the being worse than even death! Its kind was a

281
free roaming being which hated all confinement and the idea of
endless imprisonment was tantamount to hell.

The being admitted that there was an enemy clan in China who
had sent it there, it did not know all of the details, except that its
master was some place nearby in something they call a 'high school'
and that it was a person of extreme power in the black arts because, as
the being prided its self, it too was a very powerful being, therefore,
anybody who could have captured it had to be of extreme abilities.

When the giantess was satisfied she had everything the being
could reveal to her, she performed a counter spell which shattered the
enemy's spell, quite literally, causing something to explode into fine
dust off the body of the being, allowing it instantly to vanish of its own
free will.

In those few seconds the family had timidly crept up on the

giantess, she had obtained a wealth of knowledge about her enemy and
even some of her forgotten past.

What did you find back there sweetie? Yolanda asked trying
to sound casual.

I found a snake is all. she replied, lifting up a boa constrictor

which had some wounds on its back.

People screamed and fled back into the house as she lifted the
eleven foot reptile up over her head.

They need not know that the creature helped cover for its self
by bringing the mysterious snake from a nearby neighbor's house and
provided the superficial surface injuries.

What should we do with this snake I found? Maddy asked.

Timothy timidly replied from inside the barely open door,

282
reaching for his smart phone, I'll call the neighbor and let them know
we have their snake.

Ep 19, Chapter 4

You found something supernatural, didn't you? Clarissa's

voice was a soft whisper.

Yeah, the giantess replied with a sigh, a 'Do yn tu'.

A seeker? Antoinette asked worried, Was somebody spying

on us?

Me specifically. the hermaphrodite replied, They are a very

highly organized clan of Chinese witches and warlocks, she informed,
they've been secretly at war with my family for the past seven
hundred years.

So how did they find you after all this time? Clarissa asked.

Apparently they found out about the tomb being opened in

Japan and decided to investigate. the big blond replied, The principal
of our school is not the real principal it seems, but rather some
imposter who can make himself look like the real principal using
illusion magic.

Wowwwwww. both girls breathed quietly.

So now what are you going to do? Clarissa asked, We can't

press charges or anything.

Antoinette broke into a wicked grin and purred, Oh yes we

can!

Ep 19, Chapter 5

283
 The night before the wedding, the three girls donned quickly
assembled black outfits made of black designer sheets hastily
purchased at the mall and slipped out in the night.

The three of them climbed over the wall, or more exactly,

Maddy climbed over, after lifting the other two over, and they met a
friend of the band who had an old Chevrolet Suburban who often
helped them move their instruments to shows.

The four of them softly rumbled away toward the high school.

Again, at the school, the giantess lifted everybody over the

fence before she gracefully leapt up and over it from a standing bound.

Setting their awe aside with nothing but bulging eyes and a
good shake of their heads to keep their minds focused, the three
observers did their best to just accept that this was the Maddy they had
grown to love.

The team of four had carefully planned this out, knowing

where all of the weak spots in school security were from years of
skipping classes and other general juvenile activities.

They slipped past some tanks of cooking oil aimed for

recycling into bio-diesel, a small shed filled with lawn maintenance
items, some stacked pallets, and there they reached the rear service
entry to the main office complex which was away from the main
school building.

Carefully deactivating the lock with a home made card device,

Clarissa's short head peered in first.

There were guards here at night, which served both as an

advantage as well as a potential hazard.

The small blond held on to a small bag filled with specialized

284
items she had dreamed of using some day, and now, she hoped they all
worked since many of them had been in her bedroom closet inside
priceless dolls for years.

They scurried down the main hallway, keeping low to the left
where the camera was least likely to show them in the dim light and
there would be no shadows crossing the floor to give them away.

The black cloaks would not make them invisible in this

building of white and light pastel colored walls, but it would, to some
part, disguise their identities, all save for the giantess who was simply
too large to mistake.

They heard the lock on the front door of the building softly
click as a guard entered the building, and they slipped into a room
filled with rolling files using the electronic lock pick.

Crouching down behind the desk, Delicate's body JUST fit into
the tightly cramped cavity.

The other three, she had lifted up on top of the rolling shelves
where they all lay as far from the doorway as possible in the room
while they waited.

They held their breaths as they seemed to be there for an

eternity before the guard unlocked the door, bright LED flood lamp on
his head, loaded gun in his hand, also bearing its own light and laser
sight, swept the room and looking down the one open space in the
rolling shelves, stopping to listen carefully, and finally stepping back
out of the room, re-locking the door, and softly shuffling toward the
next door.

They still had to wait a while longer before he would finish his
rounds and fully exit the building.

Ep 19, Chapter 6

285
 They waited twenty more minutes to be sure the guard was
gone before Clarissa's little borescope looked out and around from the
crack under the door.

With the hallway clear, she slipped along down the hall to the
next corner where their goal was around the bend and in direct view of
a camera.

This would be the really tricky part.

This camera never moved from this position.

The only way into and out of this room they had before them
was that one single door.

She motioned for the others and whispered, We just have to

get past that camera for an instant, she breathed, but the problem is
that its set to remain stationary on that door at all times.

I think I have just the solution for that. the giantess offered,
Only you all need to go back into that other room until I call for you.

That will be too far away! Clarissa hissed in anxiety.

Trust me, the big blond said, when I call, you'll have plenty
of time to do what we gotta do!

You going to use some kind of -? Antoinette began to ask

before Maddy put her fingers to her lips.

Shh. the hermaphrodite ordered, I've got this. and she

waved for them to return to the room they were just in.

They kept looking back hesitantly, and she kept waving for
them to get in the room with an aggravated expression.

286
 After they finally entered the room, she slipped around the
opposite corner, in another place the cameras were not aimed, and
where even with the borescope, nobody could observe what she did
next.

She waved her hands and incanted something in Chinese and

suddenly faded from view.

She then walked directly up to the camera in question, and

performed another incantation, causing the image presently on the
screen to linger as if burned into the digital retina of the camera.

Then she undid the invisibility spell and walked back around
the corner, where, seeing the borescope, she waved for them to come
on.

Ep 19, Chapter 7

What did you DO!? Antoinette whispered harshly.

Ancient Chinese secret. the big blond regarded her with a

smug sidelong glance and continued rifling through the files.

Clarissa's attention was on the computer system.

The short blond had the data of the entire school network
including the encrypted 'Crypto-nite' files copied onto flash chips.

As they rifled through the drawers and computers, Maddy

suddenly caught a whiff of something and began sniffing the air softly
asking, Do you smell that?

Smell what? their friend asked, looking around nervously.

Smells like death. Antoinette suddenly caught the odor.

287
 More specifically a morgue. Clarissa's senses began tingling.

As they began sniffing around, Antoinette began closing up

drawers as she looked up and down and all around slowly.

Everybody's hearts were pounding now.

The scent was getting stronger.

Maddy looked inside the bottom drawer of the secretary where

such items as confiscated cell phones and the likes were usually kept,
and there on top of everything, was an unbelievably lifelike doll.

And it was in the exact image of the high school principal's

secretary!

Ep 19, Chapter 8

Jiangshi shen gu Ww! Jngzh cried out in Chinese,

ripping the horrid thing in half even as its eyes snapped open, RUN
EVERYBODY! she bellowed out like a charging bull moose.

Sadly, however, as another such doll suddenly came walking

out of the closet, in the exact shape of the principal, they all froze in
terror instead.

DAMMIT! MOVE! she roared, kicking the door of the office

off its hinges where it bounced off the far wall sending papers flying
off the cork bulletin board.

This snapped them from their frozen reveries of horror, but did
not prevent her from bodily grabbing them and pushing them out the
opening left by the defunct door.

RUN FOR YOUR EVER LOVING LIVES! she yelled.

288
 The heavy laughter behind her was that of something far more
powerful than a modern day high school administrator!

As she spun, the Jiangshi shen gu Ww had completed its

transition into a human sized Jiangshi, complete with suit, tie,
spectacles, polished shoes, and a very nasty looking, jagged bladed
weapon.

You saved us the trouble of hunting you down Jngzh, the

voice was sarcastically congratulatory, we should thank you for that.

Oh I bet. the giantess replied in equal sarcasm, And here on

the eve of my wedding no less.

The idea of your producing offspring is indeed revolting to

us. the weird, otherworldly voice replied, The last thing we need is
MORE of YOU around, it chuckled hungrily, pointing the nasty
looking blade at her, it took us this long to find you and now we're
going to make certain that you are the LAST of your kind!

I've never done ANYTHING to you! My FAMILY has never

done anything to you!

Hold it Principal Harris! two armed guards came up behind

the giantess with guns drawn.

GET BACK GUYS THIS IS NOT THE PRINCIPAL! she

shouted, just a little too late.

When something like black ink began seeping from the corners
of the Jiangshi's mouth, with that twisted evil grin, and inky black
eyes, the two guards rapidly unloaded their side arms into the monster.

Although slimy black goo splattered from inside it where the

bullets clearly punched holes in it, it was completely unfazed and burst

289
into laughter, even though some of the air was exiting in gruesome
bubbles from the chest cavity, You can't kill a Jiangshi! the
otherworldly voice laughed out loud, But a Jianghsi can sure kill
YOU! and an evil black mist began swirling around the four of them
as the monster laughed maniacally.

The men tried to run but fell choking and crying out!

Jngzh realized that if she did not act right now, people were
going to die and she could not save them without using magic.

Xinzi ji zhyng zu! the giantess cried out.

Her hair exploded into flames and the little sun bright girl
appeared, saying softly, I wondered what took you so long! in
Chinese.

The Jiangshi lunged at the fire elemental with its horrid looking
blade, but the fire elemental was far too fast and sidestepped it.

Lancing out with a beam of white hot light, the little elemental
blasted the monster into large flaming chunks, splattering the room
and its contents in black gore.

The pieces of the reanimated corpse, despite being separated by

the explosive force, and being on fire, made a heroic effort to
reassemble themselves into a semblance of a body again, but by that
time, the little fire elemental had picked up their blade and fire washed
it carefully and handed it to the giantess.

Its clean now Jngzh. the fire elemental assured, You are
safe to handle it.

But I don't want it. the giantess protested.

You have to. the elemental recited, 'when the implement of

290
evil or doom comes into the hands of the Shng dush, it is the duty
of the Shng dush to ensure the weapon is safely guarded from
future access by evil forces'.

You're right. Maddy sighed, accepting the horrid blade

forged by evil in some unholy place.

Now, the elemental declared, I shall finish this. and she

walked up to the struggling monstrosity of burning dead flesh, and
literally wiped it down with her blazing little hands, turning it to fine
ash on contact while the matter blazed in a roaring blue hot flame on
contact.

After a few seconds, nothing remained of the monster but the

stench.

The two guards were incapacitated, however, and were infected

with an evil spell which would eventually turn them into Jiangshi if
they were not properly cared for.

I know where we can take them. the elemental said.

You do? the giantess asked.

Grandmother Shi is a summing healer of light. the elemental

declared.

You sure know a lot for just being in my hair all the time. the
hermaphrodite marveled in the old dialect of her upbringing.

I communicate with the spirit realm when I am free, the

blazing little girl said in Chinese, and it does not take long for news
to travel in the astral plane.

Then I suppose we ought to take them there right away. the

big blond concluded in English.

291
 I agree, the elemental replied, but we do not have a safe
means to transport them there.

Let me take care of that for you! said the young man who
helped Bad Blood Lolitas set up their stage equipment, and he
managed to produce a roll of large plastic garbage bags, I once was
an assistant janitor at this school. he beamed proudly.

Delicate looked at the three young people who were donning

rubber gloves and busily helping the sick men into the bags, using tape
wrapping up their arms and legs like space suits, and said almost in
distraction, I thought I told you guys to scram.

Ep 19, Chapter 9

The three girls crossed over the fence without their black robes,
which were burned, along with the brass shells and the deformed
bullets from the guard's pistols, in a collapsed room in the abandoned
building by a brief flash of energy from the elemental.

Maddy made them all, including the guards, swear to secrecy.

What had happened in the high school would just simply have
to remain a secret.

They had all left there, and dropped off the two ailing guards
with Grandma Shi, who was actually standing with the door open in
the dark of the night, in a ceremonial healer's robe.

You have done well and made us proud tonight Jngzh, the
old lady said in Chinese, go get some rest before your big day
tomorrow.

I kinda thought tonight was pretty big myself, the giantess

scratched behind her ear, but yeah. she smiled and let the elderly

292
lady give her a warm embrace.

We really did have a night. Clarissa sighed as she was

boosted up to her bedroom window, See you two in the morning!
she whispered and waved as they slipped over the fence, into the back
yard and into the garage.

Where were you three all night? Yolanda asked in the dim
light from the night light, while sitting with arms folded on Maddy's
neatly made bed.

Episode 20
Its Not What You Think!

Walking. the giantess replied flatly and nonchalantly.

It is three eighteen a.m. young ladies, the lectured, there are

a lot of REALLY DANGEROUS people out there, she eyed them
both sternly, in case I need to remind you already.

I'm aware of that. Delicate's voice and face were totally

deadpan.

Then WHY in the WORLD, she threw up her arms, On the

very EVE of your WEDDING did you go and do such a FOOL hardy
thing as go out WALKING in the DARK?

The vent stress. Maddy replied.

Are you good and vented yet? Yolanda demanded.

Quite! Antoinette breathed without thinking.

Oh? the housewife's eyebrow lifted.

I have a membership. she pulled out a 24 hour fitness

293
membership card.

And if I call them right now, she eyed them both

suspiciously, they are going to say you have been there all this time?

Well, Jngzh extended her free hand, palm upward, looking

at the membership card, shrugging one shoulder with a slight twist of
her mouth, minus the walking time there and back.

I really don't get you two at all. she handed the singer back
her card.

The hermaphrodite shrugged with both shoulders, once again

deadpan as she regarded the adoptive parent, Every generation says
that.

Ohhhhh! the archaeologist clenched both of her fists as she

stood up shivering in frustration, then she turned toward the door, Get
some sleep! We have a VERY busy day in the morning!

As the giantess daintily waved at the back of Mrs. Yamaguchi

leaving the room, she said in an amazingly soft tone, with a silly soft
little girl's grin, Good niiiiiiiiiiiigh.

Ep 20, Chapter 2

Antoinette was snoring loudly when there was a soft knock on

the side door of the garage.

Gently opening the door, Maddy let Clarissa in, and the smaller
blond immediately began mirthfully giggling at the nose up singer who
was making quite a ruckus with her snoring.

You think its funny NOW, Maddy said in hushed tones,

Wait until you hear it every night for a few years and see if its still
funny.

294
 The book worm's face froze in a startled mask of horror before
she said, The wedding's off!

The brunette somehow stopped snoring in mid breath and sat

bolt upright crying out, WHAAAAAAAAAT?

Clarissa hid behind Maddy, peering fearfully out from behind

like a frightened child before she timidly squeaked out, I was only
kidding?

Ep 20, Chapter 3

The three girls made their way into the kitchen where
pancakes, fresh fruit, steamed rice, fresh tuna, salmon and a large bowl
of cheddar cheese smothered scrambled eggs sat.

Timothy and the Yamaguchi children were already seated.

The smell of freshly brewed coffee was everywhere.

Yolanda had taken to using a turkey platter for Maddy's plate,

not so much because she ate enough to cover it, but because the other
two had taken to sharing off her plate rather than eating from their
own.

The giantess's chopsticks now were actually custom ordered

aluminum drum sticks that Antoinette had bought her as a present
while she was in a coma.

They ate together as a team it seemed, never in competition

with each other but more like cooperation.

They would occasionally 'feed' one another too.

They make such a lovely...trio. Yolanda had to sigh in

295
appreciation of them.

Hmm? Timothy looked up from his newspaper.

Daaaaaaad. Jasmine rolled her eyes.

That's pop's for ya. Nicholas smirked.

The doorbell rang and Jasmine hopped up and ran to the front
door, letting Nancy in, saying, You're LATE. before turning and
skipping back into the kitchen.

Slow down. Yolanda warned.

Yes mom. Jasmine said as she plunked back into her chair
and immediately scooped up rice on her chopsticks as if she had never
gotten up.

As Nancy sat down, Yolanda poured her a cup of hot coffee

and set cream and sugar before her.

Nancy thanked her for it and measured out three cubes of sugar
as the mother of the house returned to her seat at the far end of the
large mahogany table.

Now its like a real family here! she beamed.

Nicholas sighed and leaned toward his plate muttering and

shaking his head softly, Forever alone...

Ep 20, Chapter 4

Douglass reviewed the information Grandma Shi presented

before he, his father and two uncles concerning what they had found.

Despite warnings to not try something stupid, it was to fall

296
upon deaf ears.

The Shi family had been secretly in a position of being mortal

enemies with the Taeo family for over a thousand years, and the Han
family had been at war with them on a slightly less secret level for
almost two thousand and fifty years.

There was a a branch of that family here in Los Angeles now,

and they were hunting down a member of the same family as the long
revered Ye Jngj

Somewhere out there, one or more, Taeo's were afoot.

Their magical powers were immense, but their magical range

was short, which meant they had to be very close to an enemy to detect
them or attack them.

Douglas, however, was, sadly, quite the opposite.

He had immense range, and once he locked on to a target, he

was never wrong, but his powers were pitiful, and he was far too eager
and overconfident, often getting himself in way over his head.

The only thing his grandmother could do at this point was to

cast a lot of spells on him.

Knowing his intentions, she deliberately drugged him the

previous evening so he would firstly have some time to think over his
foolish idealistic urges and, barring that, she had both warding spells
and observer spells cast upon him so she could find him when he got
in trouble.

As the entire Shi family attended the wedding this morning,

however, it was to be a glum and dismal day for the heartsick young
Chinaman.

297
 He had no idea until this morning where he was going or what
was about to happen.

Where are we? he asked as he stepped out of the black

Limousine his father owned, dressed in a fine white silk tuxedo, his
grandmother dressed in a lovely, gracefully styled shimmering ice blue
silk hanfu with a cluster of stunning ice roses in her regal white hair.

The three sons all wore their usual pinstriped black silk
business suits, which, because of their high fashion and quality, still
stood out as befitting this type of ceremony.

As they were led to the edge of the lake in Centennial Regional

Park in Santa Ana, it became clear they were at a wedding ceremony
from the extravagantly elaborate decorations and the way the chairs
were all set up facing a pulpit.

They were seated in the second row, right behind those who
would be classified as 'family of the betrothed'.

There were hundreds of wealthy people in attendance, some of

them were speaking in Japanese, Manchun, Mandarin, Cantonese,
Egyptian, Korean, Spanish, French, Russian and other languages he
did not recognize.

I wonder who on earth knows all these rich people from so

many different nations! he mused in awe.

You have not been paying much attention to your

surroundings child. Grandmother Shi said softly in Chinese.

I guess not. he scratched his head.

Let us mingle, shall we? the elderly lady offered, It is not

often one gets such a delightful chance to expand their horizons like
this.

298
 Uh...sure grandmother. he complied both unsurely and
unwillingly.

Ep 20, Chapter 5

Douglas was relived when the matre 'd announced that 'the
wedding ceremony would begin shortly' and 'would everybody please
be finding their seats'.

He sat there trying not to look so uncomfortable here in a

crowd of strangers, not recognizing a single face until the very last
moment when the Yamaguchis all began filing in, along with Nancy,
and they were sitting in the front row.

Not being remotely familiar with weddings, he had no idea that

the front row was reserved for relatives of those about to be wed.

He sat through the opening greetings, well wishes and even a

rather long speech by none other than the illustrious Yolanda
Yamaguchi.

As you all know, the archaeologist began, life is filled with

endings, and with new beginnings.

We are born, we grow up, we marry, have children, and grand

children, and so the cycle of life goes.

Today, the beaming Japanese-American woman declared,

we see the end of childhood, she took a little breath to stabilize
herself so she did not get choked up, and the beginning of a new
family.

We are not loosing our daughters, she pointed out,

swallowing hard to keep from sobbing, but we are gaining daughters-
in-law! forcing a smile.

299
 what will transpire here today, she had to once again
swallow, will be but the beginning of a joyous new future for the
beloved family we have invested our hearts and prayers into.

We all pray for these young people, that they will only grow
more and more in love with each and every passing year, and that the
trials of life will not overcome their love, but prove them to be strong
and compassionate one for another.

We pray that their lives are filled richly with every possible
kind of blessing and happiness there is for young married people to
enjoy, and not only while they are young, but on through life.

May God be with you youngsters as you set forth on this

exciting journey they call 'the married life! and she stepped down,
holding a handkerchief to her eyes as she was helped to her seat by the
usher.

As some others spoke, Clarissa's father was amongst them and

Douglas had no clue who he was, so this did not cue him in any either.

Finally, the pastor stepped up and asked everybody to rise,

which, in poor Doug's case, meant that he could not really see very
much, being only five feet tall.

He knew is was rude to stand one one's tip toes, and besides,
that would not give him any real advantage in this tightly packed
crowd.

The music played and slowly, a very short woman in a white

gown walked past and up ahead.

He could only see the back of her, especially with the pearl and
iridescent plastic flower studded veil which virtually blocked all view
of the person inside.

300
 Soon, another white gowned lady came up in the same style
gown and veil, only taller, and with darker hair which contrasted more
underneath the veil.

A lesbian couple? he pondered to himself, I don't know any

lesbians.

As they stood there patiently however, the music changed tone

a little bit.

Perhaps, he pondered, maybe one of them is the bridesmaid

and they ordered some kind of strange dresses just to make it look
funny or different? he wondered, After all, he concluded, some
people have very weird senses of humor!

The crowd gasped and made sounds of amazement as the

music proceeded.

Must one one handsome man I suppose, he shrugged to

himself, knowing this crowd, its likely some movie star or foreign
prince I bet.

But instead of a man striding down the aisle in a crisp black

tuxedo, ANOTHER pearl and flower studded gown came up...and
up....and up...

Oh my GOD! he gasped within himself, THREE women!

but mostly it struck him to realize, And THIS one is HUGE!

As the tallest one came up, it was clear one thing for sure, she
was uncomfortable in high heeled shoes!

As she walked up between the two smaller women, she was

trying not to chafe or react to the apparently horrible pain the shoes
were causing her, forcing her very large mass to be jammed all down

301
on her toes which were inside a pair wedge shaped torture devices.

The pastor smiled benevolently, looking UP at the giantess's

chin as with heels, the flowery diadem and all topped nine feet, he
began with the time honored litany which began with, Dearly
beloved, we are all gathered here in... and proceeded to go unnoticed
until he spoke the last name of the three brides to be out loud, ...and
Delicate Iris Yamaguchi, in holy matrimony...

His mind went into overdrive, he froze for a moment in panic,

eyes bugging out yet he did not move as everything he had dreamed of
recently was on the precise verge of disappearing.

...and if anybody knows of any reason that these three should

not be joined in this union, speak now or forever hold your peace.

Something in poor little Douglas's mind just went totally

haywire.

His emotion filled little body sprang up to its fill, if meager

five feet of height, both hands waving wildly as he screamed, YOU
CAN'T MARRY THEM MADDY! I LOVE YOU!!!

Ep 20, Chapter 6

As the crowd reacted in alarm, Douglas's father and two uncles

tried to tackle the unhinged youth who easily slipped out of his
slippery silk suit jacket and sprang off of his uncle Ting's back when
he slipped and fell to his hands and knees.

The three older men scrambled to pin the youth down as he

began for the three on the walkway before the pastor.

As he neared, however, his uncle Ting angrily tackled him.

But before they could successfully detain the small, wiry Kung

302
Fu student, he flipped over, throwing his uncle against the dias,
causing him to roll through the thin wood trellis covered in white
roses, thankfully thornless ones however, and under the platform the
pastor stood upon.

He rolled in such a manner that his father and uncle Wan were
between him and his target, so he simply dashed off away from them
and came careening around from the platform on the other side of the
pastor.

The pastor had the presence of mind, however, to trip the

hysterical young man, sending him flying past his goal and into the
front row of the audience on Clarissa's side of the family.

Dazed and bruised, but not deterred, while his father and uncles
all dashed to grab him, he once again turned to evade them, only this
time, a hand dull of silk led to the loss of his outer shirt.

As he slipped out of the silk shirt, he was now in a sleeveless

muscle shirt on top and the rest of his suit, stained with grass on the
bottom half.

The three men gave chase as Kim threw down the shirt.
As they followed, he rounded the entire seated crowd and came
charging up the main aisle.

A walking cane was poked out at his feet at the last instant and
he slid up the aisle for ten feet before he could stop and scramble to his
goal again, which was just enough time for uncle Wan to grab him by
his silk trousers.

The boy did not hesitate to leap right out of these, both feet
wheeling into the air, throwing shoes in two directions as they tumbled
out of the pant legs behind him.

Now on silk stockinged feet, cotton briefs and cotton muscle

303
shirt, the twig thin young man made is greatest effort to throw himself
at the betrothed giantess.

Just as he got within striking distance, however, a small and

medium sized fist joined forces to punch him squarely in his wide
eyed, gape jawed, screaming face.

The crazed scream of lovelorn desperation stopped quite

abruptly as his head snapped back and his feet came up past them,
causing him to land, out cold, on his back.

Both girls shook their pained hands for a second, but then
looked at each other and high fived one another with their good hands.

For some reason, the crowd, responding to all of the insanity

suddenly cheered.

Ep 20, Chapter 7

After Douglas was carted away, bound and gagged with the
soiled silk neck ties of five angry elders of the now humiliated Shi
clan, the wedding gracefully proceeded.

There were all of the usual congratulatory hugs and hand

shaking, there was rice thrown as they proceeded to a white limousine
with Just Married on the back along with the obligatory cans and
balloons tied to the bumper, and as was the custom, three bouquets
were tossed into the air.

Nancy caught one of them.

Nick caught two of them and waved them around as if he had

won the world cup, but as he looked around, people were regarding
him with looks of disgust, embarrassment, disbelief, and dismissal,
generally waving him off.

304
 While his adopted sister and brides rode away in the limousine,
the crowd waved until they were out of sight and then they all turned
back as if poor Nick didn't even exist.

He looked around at them all with a drop jawed and pained

expression whining, Guys, that's unfair! before he finally threw them
both down on the ground and walked off kicking the ground and
mumbling, Forever alone...

Episode 21
Some Fairy Tales Don't Have Happy Endings

The three of them packed their belongings and rode with the
Prestons to Minneapolis, Minnesota where a modest three bedroom
house waited not far from the club headquarters.

When they arrived, Maddy began daily practice for ten hours a
day.

Antoinette practiced her music, and Clarissa began practicing

along with her because she really had nothing else to do except clean
house.

They were visited by the Yamaguchis after a month and got to

decry how the hermaphrodite was still exhibiting no interest
whatsoever in consummating their marriage.

I'm beginning to wonder if this is the right thing for me or

not. Clarissa murmured.

If you leave, Antoinette shook her head slowly, don't ever

plan on coming back.

Its... the smaller girl squinted as she peered off into the
distance, Its just not how I imagined it would be.

305
 What did you imagine life would be like with a seven hundred
and fifty year old teenager? Yolanda asked her bluntly.

That is such a weird way to put it, you know. Antoinette

mused, Still its kinda cool. then she clasped her hands in font of her
as she sat on the huge overstuffed couch, I'm in it for the long haul.

A marriage is a promise...a covenant....an oath and a vow. the

Japanese lady said, Where I and Timothy come from, its not
something you just throw away, not something you simply change
your mind about.

I don't know how to put it. Clarissa's face was pained, Its
not that I don't love Delicate.

You just had a wrong idea about her is all. the archaeologist
said, You should have counseled about all of this before you
committed to it.

Maddy seems to treat us like children some times. the little

blond complained, Its like she is so much older -

That's because she IS, bird brain. Antoinette cut her off,
She's WAAAAAAAAAAY older than we are. Get used to that.

Tears welled up in the short blond's eyes and she started off
into space.

What she is really trying to say, the singer said, is that she
knows that Maddy is still in love with somebody else.

Ep 21, Chapter 2

Yolanda met with Grandma Shi and made arrangements to see

what could be done in this situation.

306
 The elderly Chinese woman sent out messages as she had done
before.

Douglas, in the mean time, had been sent for psychiatric

treatment and had come back functional, at least until the next blond
he would fall in love with, or so said the psychiatrist who treated him.

When his grandmother was not looking one day, he set forth
and used what little magic he had secretly learned while his
grandmother was not paying close enough attention and went about
tracking down those who had used the jiangshis to kill Jingshi, the one
he swore his life to.

Ep 21, Chapter 3

One day, one of the women on the basketball club's b team, a

tall, blond haired, blue eyed white woman, suddenly called in sick, but
instead of showing up at the team's private physician, took a
mysterious trip out of town, not saying anything to anybody, even in
their own family.

The team was not notified of this strange event, so when they
asked where she was, the coach said he was 'looking into it'.

Maddy made a mental note of this but said nothing to anybody.

She went home that night and called Yolanda.

Momma, she said over the phone, , call Grandma Shi right
now. I can't get through to her.

What's the matter honey? the housewife asked over the

phone.

I can't say just exactly what, the giantess replied, but

something's wrong.

307
 What else? Yolanda asked suddenly, There is something
else, isn't there?

Expect the girls and myself in a couple of days, the

hermaphrodite replied, I already booked a flight ten minutes ago.

Your room is just how you left it honey, the archaeologist

replied, you have your key if we're not home and you know there is
no need to knock.

Ep 21, Chapter 4

Douglas got out of his car far out in the remote region of the
desert beyond Lancaster, in the high desert wearing a midnight blue
kung fu ghi and light weight sandals which were tightly lashed to his
feet.

His cuffs and sleeves were tightly bound to his wrists and
ankles, and he had a silk sash triple knotted around his waist.

There were myriads of abandoned buildings this far up, relics

from the cold war era.

This was an ideal place to hide from the public.

As he waved his hand slowly around, the Chinese runes

tattooed into his skin in an invisible symbol crafted of special herbal
extracts began to glow faintly.

When he aimed it at a specific building, it glowed the brightest.

Pulling a Japanese wakizashi from behind his seat, he strapped

the weapon onto his side and then followed with a tanto which he
pulled his shirt off to tie to his chest, then buttoned up his midnight
blue silk shirt again.

308
 He took out a vial of something which glowed pure blue,
pulled off the small cork and with a toss of his head, let the bottle drain
down his throat.

The last few drops, he let drip on the seat of his car where they
caused the seat to glow dimly for a few moments before being
absorbed.

This is for you lovely Jingzhi, he breathed out softly, trying

to steel his nerves and pounding heart, ignoring the nervous
perspiration in the cold desert night air, please remember and honor
my life which I give for you this night, may we meet in the next
world.

Silently slipping through the piles of junk, including everything

from old hubcaps, headlight rims, fenders, washing machine tubs,
wagon wheels, rusty old signs, parts of old jet fighters from multiple
foreign wars, all interspersed with a dangerous amount of cactus, he
made his way toward the building which had made the runes deep
within his hand glow.

Ep 21, Chapter 5

The instant the runes on her grandson's hands began glowing,

Grandma Shi's eyes popped open and she sat bolt upright from her
mat.

She reached for her phone the same instant Yolanda's phone
caused it to ring.

Yes? she asked nervously.

Maddy said to call you right away and that Douglas is in

grave danger right this moment! the Japanese-American cried over

309
the phone, I've never sensed fear from her before!

I know. the old lady replied, I just sensed it. That fool boy
has gone right into the viper's pit.

What's going on Grandma Shi? the worried archaeologist

asked.

This is older than even Maddy is dear, the Chinese dance

master informed, This stems from a war running as far back as the
Han dynasty.

Ep 21, Chapter 6

Get up you two! Maddy whispered, We have to go right

now!

Huh? Antoinette asked.

Whaaaat? Clarissa groaned sleepily.

We have to leave RIGHT NOW! the giantess whispered

harshly, Remember what happened at the high school?

Both girls snapped awake and leapt from the bed.

What should we wear? Antoinette asked in a harsh whisper,

And why are we whispering?

We're being watched again! the hermaphrodite replied, Just

like we were at the Yamaguchi's house!

How are we going to get past this...thing? Clarissa asked,

Isn't it hip to this game from before?

I have more tricks than that, the big blond replied, it just

310
took me a while to remember them all.

With a wave of her hand, she began formulating runes into the
air and suddenly they were in a nearby parking lot.

The girls gasped as they stood there barefoot in their dainty

underwear in the parking lot of a Ferrari dealership.

Its not perfect, she eyed the two seat super car with distaste,
but it will do, lets go!

With a few more sudden runes in the air, they were all three
crammed into the small cabin of a black FT-GSX1200 BHP twelve
cylinder, six wheel speed demon.

As the car roared to life the four steering wheels tracked

toward a solid concrete wall.

The two girls, sharing one passenger seat gasped again, and
then screamed, not only for being once again teleported to a new
location, but because they were suddenly accelerating right at a solid
concrete wall.

Ep 21, Chapter 7

Douglas sensed powerful malevolent magic as he neared the

building, knowing that he was surely setting off all kinds of alarms and
that it seemed odd that he had not already been engaged by somebody
at this point.

This made him even more nervous.

Even with all of his protections, he sensed that surely he would

meet his fate tonight.

But since the one he loved so insanely was in love with

311
somebody else, he figured this was the one last, best act he could do to
show them this love, or at least show heaven that they had unjustly
turned him a cruel twist of fate.

Stepping slowly across the sand, feeling each step for some
kind of trap, he knew that his life was not long once the battle began.

Something leapt up at him and he sliced it in half.

Two halves of a morning dove landed before him in the sand,

spasmodically flapping helplessly in death throes.

As he caught his breath to keep his high strung nervousness

under control, he looked around for other threats.

Slowly proceeding forward, he crossed the distance only lit by

starlight.

Trying to keep his emotions under control, he crossed all the

way to the sliding door which was unlocked, clearly unafraid of any
who might foolishly enter.

They are so powerful they don't need locks to keep people

out, he thought to himself, they let you in and you are simply never
seen from again!

Biting his lip, he peered into the internal darkness where he

could make out nothing.

Then, he calmed himself and raised his left hand sideways

across his left eye.

Evil eye, he whispered, find your own.

Suddenly his hand became a faintly glowing blue transparency

through which he could see one lone form, possibly female, sitting

312
casually on a box near the center of the room, a blade, possibly a
katana, resting beside her on the box.

There they are. he breathed, but then, he slowly collected his

thoughts, surely she is not alone.

He looked more deeply and sure enough, six almost invisible

figures manifested in his sight, all of them German Shepherds.

Ep 21, Chapter 8

The two girls screamed until they realized they were already on
the street without so much as scratching the paint.

How'd you do that? Antoinette cried in disbelief.

Magic. the heavy bass voice of the hermaphrodite replied,

Now hang on tight. and she floored the throttle causing the car to
roar and shed perhaps a millimeter of its brand new Goodyear ZX-
1000 RT low profile tires as smoke before the car reached the speed of
209 MPH down the vacant city street of North Santa Monica
Boulevard heading east.

Catching on the 134 off of Santa Monica Boulevard, the car

smoked around the right turn lane almost striking the far left rail but
for magical forces Maddy employed to keep the car in the road.

Screaming up the merge lane, she shot past three state troopers
who were already in a high speed chase and streaked past the suspect
at such a speed the man lost his nerve and slowed down enough the
police spun him out behind them in the distance.

Oh my god we just passed the police speeding!!! Clarissa

screamed.

Shut up! Antoinette cried, I'm already car sick, if you make

313
me any more upset I'm gong to barf all over you!

Oh shit. Clarissa murmured in a hushed tone.

They burned down the 134 making the dotted lines like a
staccato pulse.

Soon they were merging with the 210 Pasadena freeway.

Somewhere out there in the darkness, stood one confused,

lonely young lovestruck man against a force of evil so powerful it
could wipe out the entire city of Los Angeles.

Ep 21, Chapter 9

Douglas took a very deep breath, mentally recited the seven

blessings of light, and with every little bit of his small body's might, he
shoved the big metal door open.

Sadly, this barely made the door grumble and move enough for
him to squeeze through.

Instantly, the six dogs came charging at him growling and

barking loudly.

Even though the heavy door was beyond his physical prowess,
slipping between the enraged dogs with lightning speed was not.

In seconds his blades whirled and the dogs fell silent with little
more than whimpers.

Even as he finished off the last of the six dogs, to his surprise,
the shadowy figure slowly stood, and merely applauded softly.

As he lifted his left hand to look upon the figure up close, he

saw more clearly, a tall, slender woman with long, somewhat curly

314
blond hair and big blue eyes which seemed all of their own to smile.

I'm impressed. the combat uniform clad figure declared

softly as she smiled a lopsided smile, waving her hand so that an arc of
magic flowed toward a light switch and made overhead mercury vapor
lamps hum and slowly flicker to life.

As she sauntered casually toward the young man, looking him

up and down, she appreciatively said in a smooth, purring voice,
Douglas...I really...REALLY like your style.

Episode 22,
What Waits in the Darkness

The three girls blazed up the freeway with helicopters in

pursuit as well as others trying to find out who they were and intercept
them from ahead.

The tank on the car seemed to be lasting incredibly well

considering the power output it was being asked to release.

The streamlined body of the car, as well as the fact it was in

overdrive with all its four turbochargers spooled up allowed it to
pierce the air quite efficiently however, and on top of that, the
incredibly intelligent, rapidly learning, and magically capable giantess
behind the wheel has cast a special spell which made it even more
streamlined than it would have been, allowing it to pierce through the
wind with scarcely the profile of a small bird.

The car sped along at the top possible speed that the engine
could endure without exploding, reaching speeds of up to 298 MPH
along the straight stretch, leaving even the helicopters behind.

They would catch up when she turned corners, but never

getting close enough to really get a lock on the vehicle to shut it down
or even identify which one it was.

315
 This was finally figured out when the owner of the Ferrari shop
was notified that a car was out on the road with dealer plates coming
from the general direction of his one and only exclusive dealership in
all of the Los Angeles Basin.

The car's ID was found, but the car was never quite close
enough for them to get within signal range to use the shut down
controller.

They gave valiant chase, almost catching her at the interstate

15 interchange, but despite being able to get closer so far as the map
was concerned, the high mountain range prevented them from actually
either getting within working signal range,nor getting a direct line of
sight on the car.

On top of that, since it was a steady gradual climb from there,

they had to spend a lot of energy climbing as well as pursuing, so this
slowed the aircraft down considerably, whereas it did not really affect
the car so much.

As the helicopters fell back and lost sight of them, the

hermaphrodite consulted the visual GPS and suddenly took a side road
off of the well known freeway.

At the Cajon Pass, she peeled off the freeway and, using every
little bit of the 4 front tire's traction drifted onto the eastbound lane of
state highway 138 and gunned the engine once again.

As she approached state road 3W45, she slid onto the road,
tearing out some of the grasses along the right hand side as the car
never slowed down under 204 MPH.

As this road was thin and narrow, the girls tightly packed into
the passenger seat squealed nervously with each sliding turn.

316
 The street came into a small town and at this point it was clear
Maddy would have to slow down a bit, potentially losing some of the
headway she had gained by taking them off of the freeway.

Still, she made a quick 'rolling stop' at 59 MPH and took off
northeasterly up the main street of the small unnamed community.

The gravel street known as Casita Avenue became very

winding for a while and she had to remain fairly slow at 108 MPH to
remain on the road, but she kept them moving forward and out of sight
of the helicopters which were still tracking the freeway in hopes of
picking them up on the downhill side of the mountain range.

The road became scarcely more than a wide sand trail at one
point and she was losing speed painfully as the road was offering more
drag than she could magically compensate for, especially without
compromising the already limited traction the tires were getting on the
low density, highly mobile medium.

One major advantage for the girls was that the total elevation
of the high desert was such that the downhill slope was very little and
not only did not allow the police much decent, but then it left them
almost pinned directly to the freeway, which made spreading out or
regaining elevation to be sure they were not some place else
functionally impossible since to climb now would drastically reduce
their speed even more and widen the lead the escaping driver already
had.

The police were actually hoping that the car would soon be
running out of fuel.

The lead chopper, in fact, had already gotten to its critical point
and had to divert to refuel at the Southern California Logistics Airport,
northwest of Victorville.

This almost led to them discovering the car because the fact

317
they broke off from the pursuit in search of a higher, straighter, more
fuel efficient path, led them to head almost due north, where the car
was actually headed.

The other helicopters, however, still safe on fuel, continued to

doggedly pursue the last known best path of the high speed vehicle.

Although there was some dispute about how fast this car
should theoretically be able to go, and despite rigorously interrogating
the dealer about any kinds of special, rare, or even illegal
modifications made to the car, he insisted that no such modifications
had ever been made, at least not with his authorization and besides, if
they had been, he would have stood not only to take the fall for it, but
also to lose any illegal profits from their installation and sales to any
particular wealthy client desirous of such.

Still, despite his pleading, the car was mysteriously traveling

far faster than its alleged top speed.

In reality, however, as the helicopters almost met back up with

the infamous yet struggling sports car in the high desert, Delicate was
struggling to keep it under control without getting it stuck.

At one point, the giantess was forced to make a very painful

and damaging choice of taking a shorter and far rougher road through
to save time and distance.

This small section of road was rutted and pitted, but at least it
was not sand.

This allowed her to gain speed, although in doing so, she

battered the ground effects kit up severely on the car, sending many
pieces out into the desert for treasure hunters to later discover.

The girls screamed and squealed in fear and agony as the car
bounded and lurched violently along the horribly uneven ground,

318
maliciously named a road.

At the end of this road, she had to carefully slow down again
and slide onto the larger, smoother, sand covered road known as
Farmington St, where she headed directly west, and there she could
see the approaching helicopters from the south and west of her.

Seeing how close they were, she turned off all of the headlights
and running lights and ran in relative darkness.

OH MY GOD MADDY WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!

Antoinette cried out in horror.

Don't worry, the huge blond replied calmly, I see just fine.

But WE don't! the terrified singer complained.

That should be a good thing for you, should it not? the

dancer countered, After all, she shrugged, most of the time you
have your eyes squeezed shut anyhow.

How would YOU know if you were busy looking at the

ROAD like you SHOULD!? the brunette cried in horrified protest.

You worry too much. the giantess chuckled softly, What's

up ahead of us...now THAT should TRULY terrify you!

Ep 22, Chapter 2

Douglas stood there nervously, looking at the woman both

smitten with her beauty, grace, poise and posture, and yet at the same
time, implicitly aware of just how evil and powerful she was.

You're not much of one for words, are you Douglas? she
asked playfully.

319
 How do you -? he began, looking around for others, as if
somehow the more people there were, the more likely the answer
would somehow make more sense.

Why Douglas Allen Shi. the woman shook her head slowly
looking at the floor, You TRULY amaze me.

You...y-y-you-you somehow read my brain didn't you! he

stammered.

My dear boy, she breathed out so magnanimously, now why

would I have to bother doing something so troublesome when I know
everything about you already?

H-how -? then his eyes bulged as he saw a hairpiece.

This hairpiece had once belonged to his late mother.

I know.... she tilted her head to one side, reaching out to the
dumbstricken young man, tracing a pleasantly cool, blood red painted
fingernail along the line of his trembling jaw, and up to his quivering
lips breathed with reckless relish, EVERY...thing...Douglas.

Suddenly it occurred to him, this woman had managed to walk

directly up to him, his guard was not merely down, it was totally gone!

Ep 22, Chapter 3

Reaching the end of Farmington street, she took the paved

service road, known as Mariposa Rd. and followed it northeasterly
until she saw the freeway ramp for California highway 395, and
suddenly, she dove off of the paved road at full throttle in eighth gear,
smashing through a dividing fence, and streaking straight up the
overpass ramp.

The helicopters were well within sight in the air, but apparently

320
they had not detected her, either because of her lack of headlamps, the
fact that the otherwise glossy black car was dulled down by the
accumulated desert dust, or merely that somehow they failed to look
for it any place other than the interstate, assuming that there was no
way this kind of car would be deliberately abused so badly as to be
driven across the washboard rutted pig trails of the high desert, since
most people who stole cars like this were either intent on a full on joy
ride, or, had at some point a buyer waiting for it, preferably in pristine
condition.

Since neither of those last two options were valid, it was of no

importance to the driver of this stolen vehicle what became of the over
glorified lawn mower when she was done with it.

She needed to be some place and fast, end of story.

th
As she ripped north up highway 395, regaining 12 gear, she
had to exert much more magical power to reduce the car's drag, now
that she had ripped some noteworthy portions of its streamlined
undercarriage loose, increasing its surface aspect ratio.

I'm sure burning up a lot of mana here. she mumbled to

herself distractedly.

Mana? Antoinette asked weakly.

It takes a lot of magical force to keep the air resistance down

on this machine now that I have done the undercarriage in so badly.

A light came on indicating that there was a slight fluid leak

from one of the coil dampers in the right front suspension assembly.

What's that light saying? Clarissa asked.

Its saying I broke this thing and good. the giantess replied
almost in annoyance.

321
 Are we upsetting you? the smaller blond asked timidly.

I'm sorry, the huge blond rubbed her face as she realized the
situation, its not your fault sweetie, she breathed as they blazed
along, neither of yours' fault.

As the road burned away ahead of them she sighed, I am

ashamed that I got you and everybody else I now know and love all
tied up into this huge millennium old blood feud.

Its not like you actually KNEW, Antoinette asked timidly, is

it?

I had forgotten. the giantess grumbled, Sleeping all those

hundreds of years can make one forget a lot you know.

I can imagine! Antoinette replied in marveling sympathy, I

can't remember much of anything even if I sleep a mere eight hours!

Lets just hope we live long enough to remember this night,

shall we? the hermaphrodite replied, giving them both a soft,
reassuring smile then turning back to attend to her driving as they both
forced weak copies of her smile.

Yes ma'am. the smaller blond replied quietly over the scream
of the engine.

Ep 22, Chapter 4

Grandma Shi had indeed located Douglas, but now, what could
she do about it?

He had slipped away hours ago and gone off into the heart of
the enemy's stronghold after secretly refining many forbidden elixirs
and stealing a few of her own potions.

322
 You're a fine mage Dou, she shook her head as she regarded
the missing items from her special cabinet, but a warrior you will
never be.

The shi brothers all gathered at the Do-Jo and convened on

what they should be doing.

They all made a lot of prayers and a lot of incense was being
burned until it was so smoky they had to open the doors and turn on
the ventilation to keep from choking on it.

The Yamaguchis were called and told everything.

The two archaeologists both gasped in amazement, but yet,

since so much had already been seen by them, they were not actually
in disbelief.

Their adopted child was some kind of special warrior/dancer

from a time gone by, from a warrior clan whose roots were both in
China as well as in Scotland.

They were a powerful clan of magic users who fought for

peace and justice, while a rival clan was bent on only evil and chaos,
who had spent a long time trying from the shadows to exterminate
Jingzhi's entire family.

This long running secret war had for a great part, determined
the path for not only all of China, but potentially the whole continent,
possibly the world.

Both clans were super secretive and never directly confronted

each other in this secret battle to influence world affairs.

The DeBlair clan was less 'secret' albeit quite secretive, being
known in the public eye as traveling warriors as the Gaelic name

323
'DeBlair' translated directly to 'of the battlefield', or 'one born of strife'
or 'born a warrior'. They went around seeking out well known evil
forces such as demons, monster and cursed people, even occasionally
dealing with common bandits and radical political factions who
threatened to cause readily recognizable harm to China.

They never took sides with any major political faction, never
fought for any one side on a major political dispute and never
themselves made any effort to influence the changes taking place in
China, but rather sought to be a stabilizing force for peace and safety
in China where possible.

The enemy clan, however, 'The Black Silk Veil', sought

constantly to upset, disrupt and generally cause mayhem.

They were devoted to evil and consorted as a matter of lifestyle

with demons.

They took no sides themselves, either, however they were not

against propping up a dissident faction, often times many of them,
facing them all against one another, if only to cause instability and
chaos, therefore leading to the harm, suffering and death of as many
people as possible.

Their one true and stated purpose and living goal, was simply
the death of all humans.

Wow that is so horrible! Yolanda gasped.

Its worse now. Grandma Shi said, Now they are getting so
bold they are coming out into the open and acting brazenly.

They are? Timothy asked incredulously.

They are all around us now, the elderly lady sighed, pulling a
single stray strand from her forehead and re-pinning it to her hair bun

324
with a small hairpin, and recently many of the terrible incidents your
child has been involved with were incited and orchestrated by them.

So then all of these strange incidents ever since Maddy's

arrival were all aimed at HER? the archaeologist asked.

Yes so and more. the oldest son replied, They are

systematically working to exterminate the last remaining vestiges of
the DeBlair clan world wide now, in every country on earth.

Wow. he breathed, stunned.

They have set forth assassination attempts in England where a

former prime minister was coming home from peace talks, the next
oldest son said, the forensic experts could not determine just what
caused the fire or the explosion, but then, they could also not explain
just how the man survived the blast, and he would not say exactly how
it happened either, although I can assure you, their entire family has at
least some magical abilities, however little or much they may be.

So what are we able to do here and now? Yolanda asked

quietly.

Right now, the old woman replied, we communicate

everything we can to everybody we can around the world, she sighed
again, lifting a cup of tea to her lips, sipping it, putting it down again
and saying, and we pray.

Ep 22, Chapter 5

The nervous young man clenched the two swords, fully aware
that it may not even be possible to fight such a powerful foe, and in
fact that she might have the power to simply strike him down here and
now at any moment.

Wh-what do you w-w-want w-w-with m-m-me? he

325
stammered.

Why... she chuckled softly, You're a smart boy, she

continued to trace his lips as she began to circle around to his side,
then she whispered into his ear softly, You figure it out. and she ever
so lightly kissed his ear lobe, then somehow seemed to simply vanish
into nothingness, leaving him there all alone, save for the rancid odor
of disemboweled canines.

Suddenly he flinched, but still he tried to not show it, for

whatever reason, even though clearly the idea of being all macho and
tough was already far gone at this point.

As he stood there, looking around to see what had become of

her, he thought he heard her voice softly humming at the far end of the
large steel building.

As he peered across the large, well lit, in fact, glaringly over lit
building, he could still not make her out amongst the many stacks of
boxes, or behind any of the various shelves of boxes and old looking
items, most likely from old aircraft, or some kind of mechanical items,
he had no idea nor the desire to know.

He was just about to make a step further into the room,

however, when he heard the distant screaming of a high performance
engine and the whistle of turbochargers.

No sooner than he looked toward the door, however, suddenly

the blond was again by his side, making him gasp and flinch.

SHE is here. the woman grumbled softly in a severely

distasteful tone, obviously displeased at the arrival of the very
powerful member of her enemy clan, She doesn't love you, you
know. the woman continued to grumble, She doesn't even recognize
that you so much as even exist.

326
 Then why... he asked the taunting woman, did she come for
me?

Oh, she sighed in disgust, you poor deluded boy you. she
rode her hand over his shoulders gently, she is here to make sure you
don't go home with ME you silly child. and then she mirthfully
chuckled almost like musical notes, She doesn't WANT you, the
woman said, she just doesn't want ME to have you.

How do you know this? he insisted.

Because. she replied again in a soft, overly assured and yet

simplistic manner, I know EVERY...thing.

Ep 22, Chapter 6

Maddy slowed rapidly as she came to Hoffman road and turned

the six wheeled super car to the right, entering a run down piece of
land filled with rubble, refuse and general trash.

She found Douglas' car, which was now surrounded by evil

spirits which could not get into it or touch it, but would not willingly
let others into it either.

Ignoring the car and the evil spirits, however, the giantess
simply said to the girls, No matter what, pointing a finger at them,
do NOT leave this car. and then she teleported herself away, leaving
them literally clutching one another in fearful anxiety.

Ohhhhh! Clarissa mournfully whined, Why did she have to

go off and leave us here like this?!

Well, Antoinette said, her teeth chattering from fear, she did
say that the real nightmares are here some place ahead.

Despite originally being fierce rivals, they now desperately

327
clutched one another as they waited quietly trembling in the night.

Ep 22, Chapter 7

Maddy had no such trouble with the entryway to the building.

She simply appeared in the middle of the room.

Ever heard of knocking? the tawny blond asked as she

draped herself over the still shaking young Chinese man.

Ever heard of holiness? the hermaphrodite asked mockingly.

This made the smaller woman hiss.

I see how you are. the big blond chuckled in her basso voice,
I wonder if lover boy does or not.

See how little she respects you? the evil woman hissed softly
into his ear, She thinks of you only as an object and not even as a
human being.

More of a lovestruck simple minded dweeb actually. the

giantess corrected.

So you truly DO disrespect him, the smaller woman pried,

don't you?

Oh, the giantess's eyes looked pained, give the 'I'm your
only true friend' gag a rest you worthless whore.

Says the shameless womanizer. the smaller woman cut back.

Its not womanizing in a consensual marriage. the giantess

growled, We holy priestesses are far above that kind of ilk.

328
 Holy. the woman spat it like a curse, I'll show YOU holy!
and she pinched the nerves on the back of the totally unsuspecting
Douglas, sending a powerful wave of evil magic directly into his brain
past every one of his magical barriers, taking total control of his body
from him and saying, Go make that FREAK HOLY for me Douglas
my love!

To his utter horror, the young chinaman suddenly found his

entire body racing at the one he TRULY loved, both blades raised, and
poised to cleave her into pieces as he had just done to the dogs minutes
before.

The giantess was actually pleased with this foolish maneuver,

however, and as the young man raced at her at full speed, she merely
teleported behind the enemy woman and snaked her long braid of hair
around the woman's neck, snatching her from the ground.

That was a smart move. Maddy chuckled, Get out and fight
much?

The woman clad in combat fatigues growled or roared in rage

as she clasped the braid of hair and kicked her feet, trying to swing
herself upward and over to hopefully land on top of her larger
adversary.

Ah-ah-ahhh... Jingzhi admonished as she spun aside, only

making the noose tighter and putting the evil woman's neck in a very
painful bind.

Struggling even more desperately, she lashed out trying to kick

her captor while at the same time, she tried to get her puppet to slowly
circle around to attack Delicate from behind.

Despite all of her constant study and research, however, she

had still utterly underestimated 'The Holy Sun Dancer', Jngzh Bi li
DeBlair.

329
 The warrior was indeed truly mastering the entire situation
without effort.

I get this idea you thought you could beat me or something.

Maddy chuckled, Evil and arrogance go hand in hand, she
admonished, but so to does pride and a fall.

With this, she literally slammed the woman to the floor,

breaking her nose and bloodying her lip.

The woman cried out in pain and fury, cursing in some

unknown dialect of Chinese which neither Douglas nor Delicate knew.

The woman tried to lash out with evil magic, but the moment
she did, she felt her grasp on Douglas slipping and she wanted
desperately to have him slay the beast for her as it would give her the
deepest satisfaction.

Almost. the hermaphrodite grinned then teleported herself

and her captive to another location so that they were not only far from
Douglas, but facing him now.

You...! the frustrated and infuriated woman cried out in rage.

Yeah. the giantess said almost as if in realization, then with a

half chuckle, It IS me, she grinned, ISN'T it? then she once again
slammed the woman's face into the filthy concrete floor.

This time, the woman began to roar in pain and fury only to
begin coughing violently on her own blood and a piece of chipped
tooth which had somehow made its way into her windpipe.

Oh that felt GOOD now, Jngzh purred, now didn't it?

The woman was beyond speaking at this point.

330
 Her head was splitting, her entire vision was blurred, her grip
on her puppet was slipping, she was feeling her consciousness slipping
and she was clearly nowhere near defeating this monstrous magic
wielder.

To this point, in fact, Maddy had literally never laid a finger on

her, only using her amazing living hair to do the work for her.

She once again tried to use magic, and once again retreated as
she felt her grip on the young man slipping.

Can't quite do it, can you? the giantess grinned, Can't strike
at me and hold onto Dougie boy at the same time, huh?

Douglas now realized that this was indeed the case.

He had felt the control over his body begin to slip the second
time, and even though to this point, his body was acting purely on its
own, he was by no means sure how to stop it.

Sadly, however, he felt so betrayed by the rough, crude words

his beloved Maddy had used on him.

Ironically, in the past, she had always been so polite and sweet.

Never before had she ever once said even the remotest thing to
disrespect him!

So why was it NOW of all times she was speaking down to

him and treating him like an inconsequential fool?

This did not make sense at first, until finally he remembered

his own training.

The clear mind has its place. his grandmother used to say,

331
But the enraged mind has its place as well.

Then, when he later graduated to the next higher level, she

added, But then, after rage, she would point out to him, there is a
place within the purest, whitest, hottest rage, where you find a NEW
level of clarity far above all others.

This soaked in as he saw how Maddy was so easily toying with

his enemy, because he was doing his best to make her go into a rage
and lose grip on him, but also, he saw that where before, he was
unable to reach clarity because this woman had knocked him out of his
center, now, Maddy had given him a new path. A path to a HIGHER
level of clarity!

You have disrespected me for the last time! he suddenly cried

out in his mind, After everything I have done for you! After every
single painful selfless sacrifice of pure undying LOVE I made for you,
you came along and so UTTERLY humiliated me like you have!

Focusing on all of the most bitter moments, he then went on to

think back.

He thought back to each and every woman he had ever fallen in

love with, and how each and every one of them had utterly mocked
and disrespected him.

These memories he used to bottle up and shove into a closet, he

now pulled out and dove into head first.

Face after painful face came up, event after painful event,
defeat after painful defeat came to remembrance.

Soon it all came out of him in a blazing, blinding rage and he

reached a point where a blazing white hot spot broke open and a place
of utter peace appeared.

332
 And there...right in the middle of that peace...he stepped, stood,
bowed to Maddy and thanked her before sitting down in a lotus
position.

In the real world, his body glowed a brilliant blue as the magic
potions he took previously were now finally activated the proper way,
and the spell connection between he and the evil puppeteer was
severed.

He felt his hands and legs suddenly go slack and he collapsed

right into a seated position.

The evil mage now knew she had lost the connection and
would never get it back.

Also, she knew she was about to now be sorely humiliated and
soundly defeated, if she did not do something quite drastic.

Without the power to directly strike the powerful holy

priestess, the evil summoner resorted to a different tact.

She summoned help from below.

Episode 23,
What Comes With the Summoning

Maddy was waiting for just this very moment.

She already knew that this was a secret base by its runes,
spells, the demons outside, the stench of multiple Jiangshi shen gu
Ww and the awareness that this one was by no means the most
powerful person here.

Somewhere down in the catechisms below there was one far

more powerful than this small fry!

333
 To truly root out this pit of evil and shut it down, she had to
reach down deep into this sick and darksome pit of evil and pull out
the vile fiend at its core.

Since this was not something one would or could do easily,

seeing as they were raised to sacrifice themselves to protect their
leaders, this was going to have to be done in multiple stages.

First, she had to begin an irreversible chain of events, then she

had to make sure that these events were dependent on the hidden one.

To do this, as much as it pained her, she would have to do

something she hated with all of her being.

Ep 23, Chapter 2

The last thing the giantess had done once she left the car, was
to reactivate the theft protection devices in the Ferrari.

This would send out a tracking signal that would carry for three
hundred miles.

The doors on the car were locked, so that no matter what, they
could not be opened from either the inside, nor from the outside.

The two girls, both needing terribly badly to pee, found out this
terrible fact the hard way.

The windows were bullet resistant polycarbonate too, meaning

that breaking them was impossible for them.

They would have to either hold it, or pee right there in the car
with themselves.

This is so CRUEL! Clarissa cried out in agony.

334
 I know! Antoinette cried in agreement.

Then, to make things even worse, they heard the distant sound
of approaching police helicopters.

Ep 23, Chapter 3

Deep down under the ground, the magic of the summoning had
begun.

There, where the corpses of many people had been turned into
Jiangshi shen gu Ww, the magical powers were beginning to
assemble and fill the lifeless shrunken dolls, making them swell up
into their former sizes and appearances.

These began growing and soon began moving.

It was not long before hundreds of these Jiangshi shen gu

Ww were animated, because once the desperate summoner placed
her summons, Maddy made sure she was unable to stop or even slow it
down.

She snapped the woman's neck.

Get out of here RIGHT NOW Douglas! the giantess's tone

and demeanor suddenly changed completely, There are LITERALLY
HUNDREDS of Jiangshi shen gu Ww about to come to the surface
and YOU and my wives need to GO RIGHT NOW!

B-but you're - he began to protest.

I'M FINE little one! she said in a half ordering, half pleading
tone, Take the girls and take them to Grandma Shi so she can protect
them...AND YOU!

But I'm - he tried to indicate the magical protection he had.

335
 READY TO GO! she shouted out before forcibly teleporting
him into the seat of his own car.

As he suddenly found himself in his own car, moments later, he

also found the two young ladies who had once punched him out at the
wedding in the back seat of his car, in skimpy night ware, shivering in
fear.

I was told to take you two to Grandma Shi. he suddenly

found himself declaring in an amazingly calm tone.

How will we get past those police helicopters? Antoinette

suddenly asked, indicating the search lights bearing down on their
general location.

I have a trick for that. he realized in his clarity, and with a

few words in Chinese, he literally slapped the dashboard. There. he
announced, All done.

What happened? Clarissa asked.

I just made us invisible. he replied, And now I need to get

us far enough away from here that the cops can't find us! and he
started up his car, with the headlights out and drove around the beat up
Ferrari toward the nearby highway, passing directly under the first two
helicopters as if he was not even there.

Driving down the road away from the little smudge in the
desert known as Atolia.

Once he was a safe distance off the road on a side road, he

stopped the car and waited.

Aren't you going to drive us to Grandma Shi's place?

Antoinette asked.

336
 This car seats four. he replied, I am not going home without
a full car.

Ep 23, Chapter 4

Maddy began chanting her own spells now.

Without anybody to interfere or get hurt, she was free an clear

to use anything at her disposal now to manage this problem.

As the Jiangshi shen gu Ww began breaking through the

old concrete floor, generally wrecking the building, they were all
looking intently on her, the only source of power other than their
masters, one of which being dead on the floor before them.

You killed a master. some scrawny looking white man who

could have been in his forties said.

You killed a master. another Jiangshi shen gu Ww who

looked like a middle aged white woman from a respectable middle
class home repeated.

There came a chorus of this as these Jiangshi shen gu Ww

began to close in on the one living being in the building.

Knowing that they would literally stop at nothing, including

being cut into pieces to get at her and consume or infect her, she knew
she had to move and act carefully.

The undead spirit ghost dolls seemed to just keep coming, even
as she was pressed about on all sides, using a magical barrier to keep
them from touching her.

Literally hundreds of them were coming up and there seemed

to be no end to them as the seemingly large building was becoming

337
packed so that there was standing room only.

These dolls all kept pressing against her resistive magical

barrier as more and more of them kept coming in from behind, and
soon the crush was so great that some at the very center literally did
crush from the massive pressure from behind.

She could hear the bones of rib cages crackle and then other
bones would crack and the bodies would distort, but being undead
dolls, they did not even react to their own bodies being mutilated.

They instead merely continued to stare intently on their

presently unattainable quarry, clawing with their undead hands at the
magical barrier.

Soon, the dolls were so tightly packed that those who were still
coming up out of the tunnels could not get out without clawing their
way through their fellow dolls.

This led to some in the rear mutilating those above them, and
little by little, they began to mindlessly tear one another apart to get to
Maddy.

They did not actually fight one another, simply those in the
back would rip those in front of them open to claw their way to the
front.

The masses of them ripping one another apart seemed to have

gone unnoticed for the longest time by the true master, but when the
sounds of police helicopters hovering around the compound and the
bull horn speakers announcing that the police were here and that those
inside should give themselves up, this clearly presented a totally
unexpected problem for the puppet master!

Ep 23, Chapter 5

338
 As the helicopters circled outside, state police were coming on
their way and soon the whole area would be crawling with law
enforcement.

Interestingly, at this very point in time, the puppet master had

no idea how the police had been lured here, nor why.

Somehow you interfered with the tides of man. he declared

as he floated his way through the air toward the holy warrior, You
have defiled your own calling.

Then surely you can defeat me easily. she challenged softly

in her deep voice, Or else you are a blind old fool who has lost his
senses and gone mad in his hunt for me and my family.

Your family shall wait for another day. he replied

dismissively, I have you here and I have you now and that is all that
matters.

Funny you should say that, looking around, under the

circumstances, she waved lightly, I'd say there is no way in the
world you can cover this up any more.

Once you are out of the way, he raised his hand to strike her
with a powerful bolt of black anti-mana, they will be no problem to
clear away.

I release you. the hermaphrodite said softly, shocking the

black magician.

Even as his anti-mana bolt was hurled at the soulless child of

the Great Clan DeBlair, the hair on Jingzhi's head burst into blazing
flames.

Do not touch the undead. the human instructed the fire

elemental, Just the puppet master, but do it discretely.

339
 The dancing figure of blazing light quickly lifted up into the air
and began shooting small bursts of light at the black magician.

He shot back anti-mana which would keep absorbing these

pulses, so long as he was fast enough on the draw.

Every once in a while, however, one of these tiny, hair thin

bursts of energy would get past his defenses some place and vaporize
just a minute part of his physical body.

He knew he was pressed for time now because he had to be

sure he had this whole mess cleaned up and removed before the police
actually came in and made its concealment impossible.

The battle was more of a battle of attrition, however, because

even though these tiny little shots caused the enemy no pain
whatsoever, they slowly began disintegrating his corporeal body,
which little at a time, reduced his total being, both soul and his ability
to draw on the anti-mana forces he so desperately depended on to work
his evil magic.

The battle was not terribly loud, so it could not be heard very
well over the sound of hundreds, if not thousands of undead slowly
dismantling one another into skeletons and piles of black anti-mana
goo which would then attempt to reassemble its self, only being
merely a magically motivated mass of goo, it had no direct sense of
identity and would try to assemble its self anywhere it could, and
eventually piled up on the floor as one huge mass of goo which was
slowly stripped off of the skeletons of the long since dead people.

Eventually, these skeletons lacked the mass of anti-mana to

motivate or tie them together, and they themselves would collapse into
the goo, which would then reassemble its self on them randomly and
then they would simply move around aimlessly as the anti-mana its
self had no longer the ability to be cohesively directed, especially

340
without their summoning puppet master to control and unify them and
the supporting puppet master, the main puppet master too occupied
with defending his own life.

The battle of attrition was rendering most of the human looking

dolls into a mass of squirming bones covered in inky black goo now,
and the police were definitely closing in, but she could not simply
leave so easily as this.

She had to see this battle with the high master of darkness here
to its completed end, no matter what.

An hour passed and police cars were making it to the scene.

Soon she would have to leave, but she would have to have left
only the right things.

She could not actually help her elemental to fight from here as
that would leave her physically undefended, so the only thing she
could do was wait and make sure that the police could not get into the
building or in any manner interfere with the battle in progress.

She made sure to push the door fully closed and check that all
the other doors around the building were already secured, at least until
the end of the battle.

As the police called out on bullhorns and even tried to force the
doors of the building open, she realized she had to act somehow to
speed this all up.

The one thing she figured out she could do now was to cast a
mirror spell around her enemy.

This would not drain her shield too much and it gave the
elemental the distinct advantage.

341
 Now the elemental could fire bolts of light at many more
angles and they would reflect back at her enemy from all sides.

Since anti-mana was also anti-light, it could not reflect. This

meant that the black mage could not use the mirror to defend himself.

Soon his power began to noticeably weaken and the undead

began to slow down, become more and more lethargic, finally
becoming confused and milling about aimlessly.

He was aware that he was totally trapped and would soon die
here in the middle of this morass if he did not do something very
drastic.

He figured if he could get out of the reflective spell, he could

get to an exit and cry for help as a potential victim.

He tried to somehow use his black magic to break through the

reflective spell, but in so doing, all he managed was to totally lose
control of the undead dolls.

They began to amble around aimlessly and were soon slowly

collapsing in on themselves as the black goo lost its source of anti-
mana.

The bones within the semi-animated goo began to gradually all

settle to the bottom and in some places, the goo began to drain back
down into the underground tunnels, leaving merely exposed bones as
the goo slowly drained off.

Near the edges, the goo relaxed and began to seep out the
various doorways toward the outside world, however, and it was still
virulent enough to kill an unprotected human!

We have to end this before they get infected! the giantess

ordered the elemental, Do not let any living people die!

342
 The elemental took this as her cue to rise directly over her
enemy and let loose with an ear splitting blast of light-fire.

The windows of the building blasted outward and the lights in

the building all shattered and fell to the floor in glowing hot pieces.

As the lights went out, the only remaining sources of light in

the room were the elemental and Maddy's crown of blazing fire.

As they watched, the remaining goo began to simply fade out

of existence, not only not motivated, but now not even magically
supported.

As the black goo became like a mist that soon disappeared,

nothing remained but dry white bones with various magical runes
carved into them.

We need to leave now. she announced.

The elemental mentally informed her that Douglas had not

followed her instructions and was in fact only a short distance away on
a nearby road, if she wanted to take the easy route home.

That boy, she shook her head with a soft grin, I swear!

Ep 23, Chapter 6

Douglas lurched with a cry of alarm when Maddy's massive

body not only appeared in his passenger seat, but caused the car to
drop over an inch.

The girls in their nervousness also squealed, but not so badly.

Don't just sit there screaming hon, she reprimanded the

young man, get us out of here!

343
 Ep 23, Chapter 7

The four of them stopped at an all night retail store and in

quick succession relieved their bladders before resuming their trip
home. The people in the store all gasped, gawked or made some other
response.

A couple of people began to take photos with their cell phones,

but somehow, suddenly, their cell phones seemed to simply stop
working.

The security system, phone lines and internet all suddenly went
down as well.

Once the strange looking quartet left the premises and entered
Douglas' car, however, suddenly they all resumed normal operation.

Right around sunrise, they made it to the Yamaguchi's house

and quietly slipped in the side door.

They all collapsed onto the bed except Douglas who stood in
the center of the room nervously.

Sit DOWN will you? the matron of the family pleaded in

annoyance as she pointed at two nicely stuffed chairs, I'm hungry.
Anybody else want to eat anything?

I'm a nervous wreck, sorry. the young man refused politely.

I know that. the giantess replied, But that's the perfect

reason to get some nice hot waffles with Yolanda's world famous
blueberry syrup down inside you! as she stood back up, snatched up
his hand before he could even flinch, and pulled him out of the room
toward the kitchen.

344
 The girls were too tired to think about how they looked and
soon rose and followed them.

As the giantess handily popped out steaming waffle after

steaming waffle, the three of them found themselves hungrily wolfing
down the light, crispy, fluffy waffles dripping in the delectable blue
fruit syrup.

The waffle iron was sizzling nonstop so long that before

anybody realized it, two sleepy headed younger people of the
Yamaguchi persuasion came ambling into the kitchen in their pajamas.

Nick's eyes soon bulged as he saw the two older girls in

skimpy lingerie and a blood spattered crazy man with swords on his
waist at his kitchen table while Maddy danced merrily around the
kitchen working the griddle with eggs, diced vegetables and cheese,
the waffle iron, the rice steamer and upon seeing the children awake,
the vegetable juicing machine.

Settle your feathers young man! Maddy pointed a steaming

spatula at him getting his attention, Otherwise I'm going to have to
bend you over my knee and give you a good healthy spanking!

What about me? Jasmine asked playfully.

You'd like it too much. the big blond replied flatly, I'd have
Nick spank you instead.

Ewwwwwww! all four other people cried out in unison.

Heyyy! the poor boy whined.

Plopping down in his normal chair, he picked up his fork,

sighed and murmured glumly, Forever alone. but after his first bite
of waffles, his eyes lit up and he devoured the food, quickly forgetting
his self pity.

345
 Eternal Dancing Queen
copyright 2012,
Delicious Vodka DeBlair,
pen name
Yuri Futanari,
Pentagon Recording Specialties Unlimited
http://pentagonrecords.com
Yellville, Arkansas, USA

346